Leaderboard

My Patreon page offers early access to all stories along with exclusive content and stories, with more to come soon! I have over 50 original stories planned but I can only write more, with your support so please do consider subscribing if you want more content. Thank you for your support. www.patreon.com/backtobabyhood. Chapter 21 The rest of the day had unfolded with a sense of normalcy. But as the sun dipped below the horizon and the shadows grew longer, Will found himself caught off guard when without warning Audrey instructed him to follow her upstairs. "Allons, William et Karim, montons à l'étage pour vous arranger." As usual, Will was uncertain about the meaning of the spoken words, but the gestures of Audrey's hands helped convey the message. Confused, he followed her, unsure of what awaited him. What could she possibly want him to do with Karim? Uncertainty propelled him forward, his footsteps hesitant and cautious, as if each step brought him closer to an unknown abyss. As Will followed Audrey along the corridor, his footsteps echoing softly against the floor. They bypassed his own bedroom, the familiar space where he had hoped to find solace and comfort, and continued towards Karim's room. The room was bathed in the soft glow of Karim's nightlight, casting a warm, comforting ambiance. The walls were adorned with colourful posters and toys, a testament to the vibrant spirit of childhood that still thrived within the four walls. Yet, for Will, the room now held an air of uncertainty and unease. Observing the surroundings, he couldn't help but notice that the room seemed incredibly juvenile, especially considering Karim's age. The changing table positioned at the far end of the room further accentuated this impression. A twinge of nostalgia stirred within Will as he cast his gaze upon the changing table. Its presence evoked memories of his own bedroom back in England before it had finally been removed by his Dad. Will's eyes darted between Audrey and Karim, searching for any signs of explanation or reassurance. Karim's face displayed a mixture of curiosity and innocence, as if he was witnessing a game or adventure about to unfold. Will couldn't help but envy the younger boy's carefree spirit, untouched by the complexities that weighed heavily on his own shoulders. Will's spine tingled with unease as Audrey issued her next command, beckoning him to climb up onto Karim's changing mat. In that moment, the purpose behind her instructions became clear, solidifying the reason why she had led him to this room. "Saut sur le tapis à langer, s'il te plaît Will." "Noooo.. I don't need to wear a nappy!" Will's voice quivered with a blend of confusion and defiance. The words hung in the air, a desperate plea for control amidst the chaos that now surrounded him. He couldn't understand why Audrey was insisting on this, especially since she knew that she was dry last night. She approached him with a calm determination, her voice soft but unwavering. "Will, je comprends que cela soit difficile pour toi. Mais ta maman et moi en avons discuté, et nous pensons qu'il serait préférable que tu portes une couche la nuit pendant ton séjour ici.” The words only fueled Will's frustration, intensifying the confusion that swirled within him. What was Audrey saying? He recognised the reference to his Mum. Why was she talking about her? Audrey pulled her mobile phone out of her pocket and started tapping and scrolling the screen. His gaze landed on Audrey's phone as she handed it to him. Will accepted the device, his curiosity piqued, and began looking at the screen. It was the email from his mum, confirming her support to put him back into nappies. The words on the screen blurred, lost in a sea of emotions. He couldn't comprehend why his mother would say such a thing. A mixture of confusion and betrayal surged within him, causing tears to well up in his eyes. In that moment, he momentarily forgot that those around him spoke a different language, and the fact that their limited understanding of English rendered his words futile. "Nooooo, I don't want to wear a nappy. I don’t….I don’t…I don’t need it! This is ridiculous. I am an adult, not a baby" His frustration was only heightened by the language barrier that impeded his efforts to communicate his feelings and protests. Undeterred by his protests, Audrey gently tapped the plastic padding of the changing table, a clear sign for him to comply with her instructions. “Allez Will.” Feeling defeated and overwhelmed, Will stood beside the changing mat, his emotions swirling inside him. Audrey's stern voice pierced through his thoughts, urging him once again to do as he was told and get onto the table. "Allez, viens ici maintenant, Will." Audrey, realising the extent of Will's struggle, approached him with a softened expression. "Will, je sais que cela peut être difficile pour toi de comprendre en ce moment, mais s'il te plaît, fais-nous confiance, ta maman et moi, nous voulons ton bien-être avant tout. Nous croyons que cela t'aidera à te sentir plus à l'aise et en sécurité pendant ton séjour ici.," she explained, her voice gentle and reassuring. Will looked at Audrey, his tear-filled eyes searching for answers. He had no idea what she was saying but he sensed a warmness from her voice. Although he resisted, the genuine concern in Audrey's eyes started to sway his stance, causing a softening of his position. With reluctance, he nodded and ascended the changing mat, his heart burdened by a blend of acceptance and uncertainty. Audrey offered a small smile, grateful for Will's willingness to comply. "Merci, Will. Je sais que cela peut ne pas être facile pour toi, mais nous sommes là pour te soutenir à chaque étape. Je te le promets.," she assured him, her words carrying a warmth that eased some of the tension in his chest. Will longed for her to cease speaking to him in French. Did she not comprehend that he had no grasp of what she was saying? While Audrey readied the essential supplies, a weighty silence descended upon the room. The sound of the nappy being unfurled pierced through the silence, its crinkling amplifying the palpable tension that lingered between them. Will's breaths grew shallow, his chest constricting with each passing moment. Audrey's hands moved with practised ease, a mixture of efficiency and gentleness as she began to remove his clothes. He offered no resistance, accepting his fate with a resigned surrender. Layer by layer, the garments were taken away, leaving him feeling stripped bare. The tears that had threatened to spill finally escaped, rolling down his cheeks. He couldn't hold back his tears any longer, and they streamed down his face uncontrollably. Karim, sensing Will's distress, took a step toward the drawer near his bed. With a gentle pull, he retrieved a dummy and began walking to the changing table. Noticing Will's tears, he approached him with a cautious step, extending the dummy as a gentle offering of solace. A wave of confusion washed over Will as his gaze fixed on the dummy held in Karim's hand. Why would Karim, someone his own age, possess a dummy? And why did he believe that Will, a teenager, would have any use for it? Filled with a mix of surprise and frustration, Will emphatically declined the dummy, vigorously shaking his head to convey his rejection. With a subtle shrug and a faint furrow on his brow, Karim lowered the dummy, acknowledging and accepting that it wasn't what Will wanted at this particular moment. Audrey, observing the exchange, stepped forward to intervene. She placed a comforting hand on Will's shoulder, addressing both boys in a soothing tone. "C'est bon, Karim. Will est juste surpris, c'est tout. Il n'est pas habitué aux mêmes choses que toi, et c'est tout à fait normal." After Audrey completed the task of removing Will's clothes, she reached for the clean nappy, where it should be placed to ensure a comfortable fit. Carefully, she lifted Will's bottom in the air, sliding the nappy beneath him and securing it snugly in place. She pulled the sides firmly over his thighs and completed the task by fastening the tabs. The sound resonated in Will's ears, a familiar yet unpleasant sound that served as a reminder of his regression. Audrey's smile grew wider, her reassurance evident in her voice. "C'est terminé, Will.!" With the nappy securely in place, Audrey guided Will off the changing mat, her hand resting gently on his shoulder. The room remained quiet for now, the weight of the moment still hanging in the air. Will stood in front of Audrey, his body wrapped in the protection of the nappy, a tangible reminder of vulnerability yet also a source of reassurance. Audrey turned to Guillaume and Karim. "Guillaume, peux-tu aller chercher l'un de tes vieux pyjamas à fermeture éclair pour Will ? Ça le gardera confortable.” Guillaume nodded and darted out of the room, returning with a playful, childish romper. Audrey thanked him and turned to Will, who looked at the romper with a mix of hesitance and horror, as well as surprise that the family possessed such an item. He reasoned it must have been Guillaume’s as it would have been far too big to be Karim’s. Did he also wear nappies? Audrey extended the romper before her, beckoning Will to step into it. With a gentle tone, she instructed him to enter the outfit, seemingly assuring him, "Cela te tiendra bien au chaud et confortable." Will hesitated, his pride clashing with the notion of embracing such a childlike attire. Yet, the genuine warmth and acceptance he had received from Audrey, Guillaume, and Karim offered a glimmer of solace. It seemed that for them, this was just a part of their everyday life. There was no judgement. This realisation brought a sense of reassurance to Will, easing the embarrassment he initially felt and soothing his unease, even in the peculiar circumstances he found himself in. With a deep breath, Will cautiously stepped into the romper. As Audrey zipped it up, it suddenly registered with him that the zipper was not in the front, but rather at the back. Before he could fully process what was happening, he felt Audrey securing it further, as she fastened two snap buttons over the zip. As his hand instinctively reached around to the back of the outfit, a sinking feeling settled in Will’s chest. There was no escape. The zip was out of his grasp, rendering him unable to release himself without someone else's assistance. The realisation struck him. He was trapped and that presented an even more alarming issue. How would he manage if he needed to use the toilet? Audrey was confining him to rely on the nappy, whether he liked it or not. To make matters worse, he remembered that he hadn't had the chance to empty his bladder after the a beer he had drunk at supper. His past history provided a precedent that he would be unable to retain the beer inside him until the morning. He would soon be needing to release it. Given his history of bedwetting, it had become part of his routine to relieve himself several times before bed as a precautionary measure to avoid the accidents that had haunted him for so long. This familiar routine had now been disrupted. He would be confined to wearing the nappy until morning. Will was resigned to the fact that there was little hope of making it through the night without needing to relieve his bladder. Any attempt to communicate his need to use the toilet would likely be disregarded, just as it was dismissed by Audrey when he asked at the theatre. As Will contemplated the inevitable consequences of his position, Audrey called Karim over, shifting her attention to him. With a sense of joy and innocence, Karim willingly approached, showing an acceptance and almost excitement that was in total contrast to Will’s feeling when he was instructed to the changing table. Audrey proceeded to change Karim into his night nappy, the young boy giggling and enjoying the experience as she blew raspberries and tickled his stomach. Will couldn't understand why someone of Karim's age appeared so at ease with the idea of wearing a nappy, or why his room had such a childish ambiance, or even why he possessed a dummy. It all seemed incredibly peculiar. As Will was guided out of Karim’s room by Audrey, he wanted to escape back to his bedroom and hide away but Audrey blocked his path and waved him downstairs. Will walked alongside Audrey, Guillaume, and Karim, feeling the soft fabric of the romper against his skin and the secure embrace of the nappy beneath it. At the bottom of the stairs, Louis greeted him with a quick once-over before offering a warm smile, a silent gesture of acceptance. For Will, there was an inexplicable sense of mortification in being seen like this.He couldn't shake the feeling of utter embarrassment, looking like a complete baby in front of a grown man. What must he think of him? Will closed his eyes, overwhelmed with despair, as he made his way towards the living room. He felt a deep sense of dejection, wondering how things could possibly get any worse. The entire trip was turning into a complete disaster. He wished he’d never come on this stupid exchange. Unfortunately, little did he know that his problems were only just starting and the worst yet to come...

This story is written for the 3rd kasarberang non-contest. That Escalated Quickly By Bo Tox Chapter 1 Well, I suppose I have no one to blame but myself but the damned genie didn’t have to be so vindictive about it. Let my mistakes be a warning: Don’t make the three wishes. It never ends well. I was minding my own business while metal detecting at the beach. That day I found a fake high-end watch, a wedding ring and lots of trash. I was loading my gear into my backpack. The metal detector was still on and I sat it down near the dunes. It went off with the sound of something strong. The spot it indicated was above the high tide line so whatever was in the sand wasn’t new unless someone purposefully buried it. The sand was easy to dig in and I found a handle. Once pulled, the handle was attached to a pot. When I had it fully out of the ground, it resembled an old teapot. The teapot was a dull metal, maybe brass. It certainly didn’t look like it had a lot of value but if it were old enough, it might bring something. I tossed it in with the rest of my booty and finished preparing to leave. My diaper was pretty wet so it was definitely time to go. About the diaper, it is for convenience. If I’m making good progress while prospecting, I don’t want to stop to find a toilet. The facilities at the beach are often poorly maintained and borderline disgusting. With everything loaded in the car, it was good to get back into an air-conditioned car. Twenty minutes later, the car was in the garage and the day’s treasure was in the laundry room sink, getting rinsed off. While that stuff soaked, it was time to get something to eat, rehydrate and change my diaper. Full disclosure, diapers aren’t just for convenience. I might actually like to wear them. There’s nothing wrong with that. Lots of people do it. The microwave was spinning a pizza and half a bottle of water sat on the table while I went to get into a dry diaper. The microwave beeped on the way back to the kitchen. A fresh diaper is always a nice feeling. After eating and drinking enough to feel full, I went to the sink to start inspecting my finds a little more thoroughly. The teapot was rinsed off and put aside to dry. The other items needed another rinse. I towel-dried the teapot. It looked better cleaned up. A little shine might make it nice. A little metal polish and some elbow grease would do wonders. I squirted the polish into the cloth and started rubbing the teapot. I wasn’t paying much attention. When I looked at the lamp, it was brilliant with smoke coming out of the spout. The lights flickered a few times and the smoke grew thicker. I had no idea what was going on so I sat the teapot on the counter and backed away. A booming voice announced, “WHO HAS FREED ME?” I was shaking and might have even peed my diaper a little bit but answered, “I did, James.” “I am the genie of the lamp,” said the voice as the smoke coalesced into a head and flowed down to arms and a torso. The lower part remained a smoky haze. “Lamp? I thought this was a teapot,” I said. The arms of the genie spread and she smiled, “I was imprisoned in the lamp for 100 years. You have freed me and I will grant you three wishes and only three wishes. Choose wisely, James.” I scratched my ear and looked at the genie, “Three wishes. I’ll have to think about that a minute.” The genie looked at me with a wry smile, “Don’t take too long.”

“I’m gonna stretch my legs,” I said, unbuckling from my seat as I opened the door. “Okay,” Jacob responded back, his eyes still locked on my switch in his hands as it had been for the last few hours. I jumped out of the car, instantly feeling the sag from my diaper as I felt the warmth of the sun. I stretched my arms up, really arching my back as I took a breath of fresh air. It was odd how such a simple landscape could be so beautiful, especially after a few hours in the car. The warm sun was complemented by the cool, brisk air as the light scent of the juniper berry trees made for a unique experience among the mostly barren, shrub and rock filled land. The rest stop was pretty average, consisting of the main building for the restrooms and a few vending machines, with a scattered variety of picnic benches scattered throughout the park. “Hey you,” Samantha said, seeing me as she came back from the bathroom. “Long time, no see,” I said jokingly, causing her to smile. “How's my little man holding up?” She asked, getting closer before giving my crotch a good squeeze. “Just as I thought,” She said, releasing me as she circled around to the back of the van. “Come on, let's get you changed out of that,” She said, opening the hatch as she cleared a spot in the back of the car. “Here?” I asked, knowing very well that it was what she meant. “Of course, don’t be silly,” She said, patting the back of the car. I slowly walked towards her, giving a final look around to make sure no one was here, which was quite obvious given the empty parking lot with the exception of a single semi truck who was likely fast asleep anyways. “Take your pants off,” She said just before I started to climb up. Cars flew by on the highway just a few hundred feet over without much of a barrier between it and the back of the car. “Can I get in first?” I asked. “No, it will be more difficult that way,” She said, reaching down to pull the waistband of my sweatpants down. I felt exposed as my soiled diaper was advertised to the world, quickly pulling my shoes through the leg holes to fully remove my sweat pants. I quickly turned to jump up in the car, feeling the embarrassment set in as she stopped me again, forcing me to stand at the end of the car in my exposed diaper for longer. “Do you need to make any pushies?” She asked teasingly. “What? No- no,” I said, knowing that wasn’t entirely true. “Are you sure? I don’t want to be changing any of your stinky diapers later tonight,” She said, still keeping me from laying down in the back of the car. “Um- like at all tonight?” I asked hesitantly, trying to decide if I could make it, as I very much didn’t want to do it right here. “You’re not holding it in, are you Mr?” “No- no…I’m good,” I said, mentally biting my lip as I could only imagine this would come back to make things worse. “Ok…” She said hesitantly, scooting aside so that I could quickly jump into the car and be mostly out of sight from the rest of the world. “You better not have to make any pushies later, or you're going to be in big trouble, Mr,” She said with a smirk, almost as if she knew that I was lying. I laid back as she was sorting through one of the diaper bags in the back, pulling out the necessary supplies before quickly pulling me up to remove my shirt, further exposing me to the cool breeze that was filling the car. “Mommy’s gonna get you all changed and into a fresh pair of jammies,” She said, starting to untape the front of my diaper as I felt the cool wind on my privates. “Do you want some juice while Mommy changes you?” She said, riffling through her bag for the wipes. “No, thank you,” I said, blushing a little in the process. “Okay, sweetie,” She said, dropping a wipe over my privates as she started to wipe around my groin. Eventually, the normal wiping routine came to an end as she pulled out the old soiled diaper, and slid under a fresh one as I felt the wipe return, slowly finding its way between my cheeks as I felt her begin to circle my butt. I clenched a little. “Mommy…” I said, looking up at her as she let a warm glob of saliva fall from her mouth onto the tip of my penis. “I know, sweetie,” She said, slowly beginning to push her finger inside as she used her other hand to begin to massage my cock. My heart started to race. I could hear the cars flying by not too far from here as I tried hard not to think about what would happen if one of them decided to pull into the rest stop with us. My cock grew in her hands as she continued to massage it, as I tried to unclench. “These long car rides can be a real bummer, can’t they?” She joked, looking down at me. “You boys are probably all pent up with energy,” I let out a moan, letting my head finally rest as I tried not to think about the passing cars. “That's it, sweetie,” She cooed. “Let Mommy take care of you,” I arched my back slightly, raising my hips towards her, desperate for release as I let my mind drift. Her delicate strokes became more firm as she tightly gripped my cock, her finger delicately rubbing against my insides. “Who’s Mommy’s little boy?” She cooed, picking up the pace as her finger reached its furthest depths. “I am,” I said quietly. “Yea you are,” She said, leaning in a little just before a car could be heard pulling in. My eyes shot open in panic as I reached for something to put in my mouth, quickly grabbing a loose pacifier and shoving it in my mouth. “Shhh,” She said. “You’re doing so good! Can you cum for Mommy?” I let out a whimper, terrified that someone might come over. “Shhhh,” She let out again, letting a trail of saliva fall from her lips onto the tip of my penis, lubricating her hands some more as she leaned in to wrap her lips around my cock, pulling her finger out of my ass as she began to focus on my cock. I pushed my hips upward, now more desperate than ever to cum as her hands and lips worked in sync, pumping precum up through my erect cock and into her mouth. I let out another moan through my pacifier, biting down hard as her tongue wrapped around my shaft as her fast strokes turned to firm, smooth motions. My head went back as I bucked my hips, blowing my load into her warm, wet mouth as she continued to extract every last drop. My teeth clenched to the pacifier as I tried to make as little noise as possible, a nearly impossible task for me. “Mommy-” I whimpered through my pacifier, feeling a sensational overload as she attempted to drain every last drop. “Mommy-” I cried out, barely able to contain myself. She finally stopped, slowly pulling her lips off, making sure to trace her tongue along the underside of my inflated cock before grabbing a wet wipe to wipe her hands with. She said nothing as she smiled down at me, wiping her hands clean before reaching towards one of the bags to pull something out. “And since you won’t be needing to make any pushies,” She said with a smirk as I watched her take out one of my butt plugs from the diaper bag as she began to lube it up. “We’ll just slide one of these big boys up there just to make sure,” She said. I grimaced a little as I felt the cold lube press up against my little hole, before forcing its way up inside me, something I had wished she had started with. “Alright, big choice,” She started. “Just the diaper, or footed PJ’s,” She said, pulling my pair of dinosaur PJ’s out of one of the bags. It wasn’t really much of a choice, but I’m sure she knew that. Between the semi frequent stops for gas, or food, I would have to be really seeking that extra level of embarrassment from this trip that only wearing an exposed diaper would provide. But I certainly wasn’t. “Pj’s, please,” I said in my cute voice. “Good choice,” She said, folding up my diaper as she taped it shut. “Can you hop out for me” My heart sank a little, now knowing that the car had parked just a few spaces over. “Mommy…” I said, feeling like we were cutting it a little too close to the sun. “Come on,” She said, egging him on. I took a deep breath before quickly getting up, scooting my diapered butt out the back of the van as I stepped on the cold pavement. I quickly slid my feet into the legs of the pjs that she was holding out before pulling the rest of the Pj’s on, quickly sliding my arms through the sleeves and sneaking back to my door, making sure that the recent car wouldn’t be able to see me. I opened my door, climbing up into the back seat and into my car seat while Jacob looked at me with a huge grin. Samantha put a few things away in the back before opening up Jacob's door. “What about you, do you need to make any pushies?” She said, reaching up under his seat belt to give his diaper a squeeze. Jacob nodded quickly as he put the switch down before reaching for the buckle. “No no, you stay right there,” She said with a smile, heading back around to the back of the car. Jacobs' face turned red as he filled with excitement. It wasn’t often that Samantha encouraged making messes, but it was definitely something that Jacob just loved. A few awkward minutes passed as Jacob filled his diaper, while Samantha retrieved refills of snacks of juices for Jacob and I. “Good job!” Samantha cooed, returning to Jacobs door as she leaned in to give him a kiss. “Looks like we can get back on the road now,” She said with a smirk, shutting his door before heading to the back to close the hatch. “Waa- bu` I jus` poo`ed,” He said, suddenly flustered about the thought of being stuck in his mess. “I know, and you did a great job!” She cooed, climbing back into the driver's seat as she started the car. “Mommy is so proud! We’ll get you changed at the next gas station,” “Bu`,” He started, before spitting out his pacifier. “Mommy, please?” He begged. While I wasn’t exactly happy about being stuck in the back with his stinky butt, I couldn’t help but turn to face out the window and put an earbud in as I suddenly let it not be my problem. Afterall, I think we all knew he loved it. Did you enjoy the story? Want to help support me in creating more? Check out my Patreon!

Oscar, Ryan, Jackson and Sam sat in the back of the third van as it made its way down a long gravel road. Trees stood tall on either side, creating an eerie, dark tunnel through the forest as the van shook and rocked as it drove down the poorly kept road. The destination was the fraternity lake house. A place that the four had yet to see as they had only just taken the fraternity pledge before jumping into the vans several hours ago. A whole week out at this lake house was meant to help get each of them closer to their new brothers, ultimately kick starting their college careers and they were excited for sure. Minutes passed as the van continued down the bumpy road, while older members reminiscing about old memories from prior retreats until finally, the van rounded one last bend revealing the massive house on the lake that had been rented out for the new pledge retreat. A semi annual tradition that happened after each rush period for the fraternity that had predated back for longer than any of the current members even knew. The lake house was owned by one of the founding fathers, who happily lent it out for retreats to keep in the spirit of the fraternity, creating the ultimate hang out spot for everyone to have a good time. “Yoooo,” Oscar started, staring out the window as he looked at the house. “This is sick!” Jackson added as the four of them quickly leaned over to get a few from the window. The van rolled to a stop before one of the older members quickly opened the van door and jumped out. “Pledges, you wait in the van while we set a few things up, the rest of your on me,” The 4 pledges looked at each other, nervous for what was to come. Like most fraternities, they knew there would be some kind of hazing mixed with wild parties but it was worth it to them. A fraternity meant having a solid group of guys from day one of college. Wild parties, girls, social connections. It was probably one of the best ways to start college once you were in. They were here for five whole days and they planned to make every second of it count. “Who’s ready to get our cheeks clapped?” Ryan said sarcastically. “Yooo, what the fuck!?” Jackson shot back. “Don’t fucking say it like that, bro,” Oscar added. “What? I can literally see one of the guys carrying in the fraternity paddle,” Ryan said, pointing out the window at one of the senior members. There was an audible gulp from Sam, but he said nothing. “No way, that shits just for decor or something,” Jackson said. “I’d be gay as hell if they just started wailing on us with that thing,” “Well, what do you think they're gonna make us do?” Ryan asked. “I’m hoping it just involves a fuck ton of drinking,” Jackson said with a laugh. “Dues ain’t cheap,” “Yea, I mean as long as I don’t have to like cut myself, I’m cool with whatever,” Oscar said. “Fuck, why do you guys think its gonna be something crazy like that?” Sam asked. “Can’t we just like, join a fraternity without getting treated like shit?” The other three let out a laugh. “Dude, you better start expecting something awful to happen tonight. That way you won’t be as surprised when it happens,” Jackson said, practically grinning. “Fuck, even if it is awful, we only have to do it this once. Then at the next retreat we don’t have to be the new guys!” Sam shook his head. “Right, because I want to be abused just so I can abuse others later,” He said sarcastically. “Is that not the point?” Ryan said with a snicker. “Pledges!” They heard the president call out, standing in the door of the house as a few final senior members rushed in behind him, carrying the remainder of the bags from each of the vans. Oscar, Ryan, Jackson and Sam shuffled out of the van, grabbing their bags as they quickly made their way to the door. There was a crazy amount of commotion inside as they heard things shifting around and whispers being passed between the other members. “Welcome to the lake house! Each of you has made the pledge to Alpha Beta Upsilon, and we are excited to welcome you to join us in a week of our traditions! At the end of the week, we will welcome you as fully initiated members of our fraternity, and will happily call you our brothers!” The president announced. The four pledges nodded their heads, smiling with excitement as they thought about the wild week that lay before them, not to mention getting the honor of joining one of the largest fraternities on campus. “As tradition states, we are going to start with our welcoming of the pledges ceremony which will ultimately do two things for each of you. Firstly, it will assign each of you with a Big Brother. Their job is to help you transition and fit into the fraternity. They will be your guide, your friend, and work to best support you in any way you might need! Secondly, it will help lay the ground rules for this week.” “Wooo!” The pledges shouted, trying to hype themselves up. “Now, if you could each leave your bags right where you're standing, and follow me inside,” The president said, stepping inside the house. The pledges looked at each other confused, but quickly did as instructed and dropped their bags before walking inside the house. Inside, they were quickly greeted by a large entryway full of the rest of the members, gathered around in a half circle just against the main door. In the middle, just in front of some large doors that they could only imagine led to a deck of some sort sat a rather large, cardboard construction with 4 doors. “Pledges! Welcome to your first ceremony. Your job is really simple, but can have a very large impact on what the rest of your week will look like. Each of you will pick a door and step inside, closing the door behind you. Behind each door is a bag. You are to completely strip all of your clothing, and wear only what is in your bag. All of it, and nothing more. Easy enough, right?” The pledges looked around. Everyone was maintaining a straight face and staring forward, making no eye contact with any of the pledges. “Shit. Sounds easy boss,” Jackson said, confidently stepping towards one of the doors. “Failure to wear the contents means you're out of the fraternity, and only fraternity members will be staying in the house this week. All others can walk home,” Jackson slowed his step, feeling himself get a little nervous. The others followed suit, slowly approaching their doors and stepping inside. “What the hell!?” Jackson shouted loudly, ultimately being the first one to open his bag. “Silently!” The president shouted. Each pledge proceeded to open their bag, pulling out its simple contents. A large adult sized diaper with various childish prints on them, a pacifier, and a graphic tee. “We’ll give you five minutes!” The president shouted, sensing their hesitation. 5 long minutes passed, all while the senior members stood in silence, watching as the cardboard shook here and there from the movements inside. “Alright! Pledges! I hope you are ready to meet your big brothers!” The president said as the members erupted into cheer. Silence came from the box, as none of the pledges were too happy about the contents of their bag. “Behind door number 1, we have pledge Sam who will be assigned to Brother Jose!” The president announced, whipping open the door to reveal Sam, sitting awkwardly in his diaper and tee, pacifier in mouth as was expected as the members erupted with laughter as another member quickly knelt down and began to rapidly take pictures. Sam’s face was flushed red. He felt humiliated, forcing himself to tone it all out as Jose reached his hand out, ultimately pulling him off the ground with a smile. “Welcome Sam!” The president said. “Welcome Sam!” All of the members chanted back, immediately ceasing all laughter and returning to their quiet state as Sam continued to look at his feet, too afraid to look up in case of meeting someone's eye line. Jose stood proudly next to Sam in front of their door as Sam remained bright red. “Behind door number 2, we have pledge Oscar who will be assigned to Brother Nick!” The president announced, now swinging open the next door, revealing Oscar in his diaper and tee, but no pacifier. The crowd let out an audible gasp as if on queue. “Pledge Oscar , I do believe I was very clear with my instructions. All of the contents, or you walk!” The president shouted. Oscar was clearly over it. He felt mortified, and couldn’t believe this was the initiation. He let out a sigh, and placed the pacifier in his mouth. “Welcome Oscar!” The president said with excitement, followed by the crowd of members as they cheered. Oscar quickly got up and stood next to his big, looking over at Sam who he quickly realized was wearing the same thing which ultimately made both of them feel better about it. They met eyes for a brief second, almost as if they were looking at a reflection of themselves before looking forward again, trying to figure out what the least awkward way to stand was. “And behind door number 3, we have pledge Jackson who will be assigned to Brother Brady!” the president announced, opening the third door to reveal Jackson standing with his arms crossed, still in the clothes he arrived in. “Boooo,” The crowd cheered. “Pledge Jackson, are you looking to walk home this week?” “No, but I’m not a fucking baby,” Jackson said. “Like, what the hell?” “Jackson, I can only give you one more chance. It's either change into the clothes, or walk,” Jackson rolled his eyes, stepping out of the box to see Sam and Oscar who reluctantly looked over at him. Jackson quickly stepped back into his box as his expression changed to a rather worried look. He hadn’t been expecting the others to be in the same boat. “Fuck, fine. Give me a second,” Jackson said, quickly moving his hand to close the door. “Ohhh, sorry bud. Once the door is open, it can’t be shut,” The president said. Jackson rolled his eyes. He just wanted to party, not whatever this shit was. “Fuck it,” He said outloud, beginning to strip in front of everyone. He ripped off his shirt, and quickly dropped his pants and underwear before giving a good spin for everyone, trying to convince them that he wasn’t embarrassed by any of this. The members burst into laughter, which quickly caused Jackson to turn away from facing them as the humiliation set in. “Yea, yea. Real fucking funny,” Jackson said, sliding on the tshirt before unfolding the diaper and staring at it. It took him a minute, but he figured it out and got it taped on before plopping the pacifier in his mouth and giving a sarcastic smile as he threw his hands in the air. “Welcome Jackson!” The president announced, followed by the members. “Finally, behind door number 4, we have pledge Ryan who will be assigned to Brother Jake!” The president announced, whipping open the final door, the show Ryan quickly sliding the shirt over his head, as he had only just started to change when he heard Jackson being forced to strip in front of everyone. The crowd erupted into a big cheer as the final pledge was welcomed and all 4 stood next to their bigs, completely mortified and humiliated. “Now!” The president called out. “Before we can begin our action packed week, let us remind our newly formed Big Brothers, and introduce to their new littles the set of rules that will govern their week here at the lake house,” He started. “What is rule number one?” The president called out. “Littles must use their diapers at all times!” The crowd chanted back from memory. The four pledges looked at each other in horror. “Secondly?” The president called out again. “Bigs must attend to their littles every need!” The crowd chanted back. “And finally?” The president called out. “Failure to care for their little results in them returning to their little state!” The crowd chanted back. “Great! So let's give our new guys a little more detail. Yes, we really do expect you to use your diapers. Not only are bathrooms off limits, so is anywhere else. No sneaking out to the woods, the lake, wherever. Because of this, your newly assigned Big Brothers are going to make sure that you stay clean, and that your needs are met throughout the trip. That means they will be changing your diapers, feeding you, etc. If they fail to do so, they end up just like you,” The president said. “So, what? If I ask for a sandwich and by big doesn’t get me one, he gets put in diapers too?” Jackson said, already trying to find a loophole. “Yup. You can ask for food or drinks, and they’ll have to feed it to you. Limited to what we have with us that is. And if your diaper overflows or starts to leak, that's game over for them,” The president said. “Shit, sounds more like a challenge than anything,” Jackson said with a cocky attitude. “It is sort of a game, yes. It's been proven that the fastest way to form deep bonds with people is through shared trauma, or mutual embarrassment. So, ultimately the goal of this week is to get you four acquainted with everyone, and truly feel like you belong,” The president said. “So, if I’ve got to pee, I’m supposed to just…go?” Sam asked. “Yup! You’re allowed to ask your Big for a change at any point, as many times as you’d like... Just know that changes happen right there on the spot. On the floor, in front of everyone around you. Of course they can decide when to change you as well…” The small bit of hope that had entered Sam’s face faded as the president finished the end of the sentence. “Any other questions?” The president asked. “Are we allowed to wear our own clothes?” Ryan asked. “That's up to your Big Brother! Since their job is to care for your every need this week, it's ultimately up to them to decide what you are, and aren’t allowed to do,” The president responded. Ryan glanced up at his Big who was trying to conceal a smirk. “Right then, let's get this party started!” The president shouted, eliciting a loud cheer from everyone as they broke formation, dispersing through the house. Did you enjoy the story? Want to help support me in creating more? Check out my Patreon!

As with my previous stories, this one contains several elements inherent to the pre-established 'Diaper Dimension.' These include, but are not limited to: Diapers and their usage for their intended purpose Breastfeeding Non-consensual mental regression through various means (Including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery) References to surgery to achieve various nefarious goals Graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings Humiliation Giants, aka, Amazons or Bigs Predominantly female domination Babying of adults (perceived or otherwise) Experimentation on humans Coerced or manipulated actions through possible means of white lies, gas lighting, or incentives This story has not been labeled as mature, due to a lack of specific references to anything overtly sexual, but this warning serves as a 'turn back' point for any readers who do not wish to read about the previous warnings. Lastly, this list is subject to change during the course of writing this story. While most of the plot is ironed out, more warnings may be added if needed. For those readers interested or do not care about the warnings listed, please enjoy the following story. So, here is the first chapter of my next story on here. I have everything all mapped out, but I might be a bit busier in the next month. My hope is to finish posting the last chapter before I go on vacation, but if not, as a warning, there might be over a week where I don't post something new. (Edit: This story also connects to the 'Tell Me More' story I wrote a few months ago now. Dr. Mengell used it's findings as a catalyst for her to change her practice toward helping Littles in need.) I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 1: Welcome to Project Nurture My foot tapped anxiously while waiting for another conference to end. Today was the day that would determine if the so-called ‘Project Nurture’ would have been worth something more than what it had already offered to the participating Littles and Caregivers. Of course, they had seen the immediate benefits, and each was mostly happy with the outcome we had achieved together, but I knew the Board of Directors for Diamond Technologies was something entirely different. Many were old standbys of traditional methods and had literal stock in many of them and the tools and drugs required to facilitate their execution. This experiment proved, however, that it could move us Bigs away from the old techniques of the past, which was something I was greatly in favor of. Having been a researcher in the many ways of possible regression, I could still remember what I had seen and heard in my time with other less savory projects. “Oh please, God, don’t put me under! Please let me keep my mind… just a tiny bit! Why can’t I walk? Wah dih’ you do ta ma tun? Why does my head feel so… empty… and free? Stay in, stay in, why won’t you just stay in? I can’t feel my legs! What did you do to me? Maaa bahhh!’ I shuddered a bit. Those cries of pleading and anguish from all those patients still haunted me today. In a sense, Project Nurture was my shot at a redemption of sorts. From my experience, I knew firsthand that all other techniques alone were too severe, some even being outright horrible in any dosage. The file I now held with me and was about to present to the Board of Directors represented a new path for us Bigs. The small USB device in my briefcase had the potential to change everything if handled correctly and could be worth billions if applied correctly. ‘What old Drakos at Juventas would give just to get a peek at all the data in here… probably pay a fortune.’ Still, my loyalty was with Diamond Technologies, and I knew if they only could accept what I had to offer from the experiments I had observed, the world would be better for it. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought of such a change. It almost even seemed ironic to be presenting this information to a company that was now so infamous with its connection to Diamond Tours, but I knew that stain on their reputation would only favor me with the Board of Directors. Just then, the other conference ended, and several people started to quickly exit from the room. I stood up and walked confidently into the emptying room to start setting up. I clicked a few switches for the room control and ensured all the systems I would need were working correctly. I had just finished checking the RealET system when a manager from the previous conference walked up to me with a large grin. “Edgar!” Harry Carga joyfully shouted. “How are ya doin’? New presentation today?” “Hey, Harry. New presentation to the Board of Directors in a few minutes actually,” I replied while still ensuring all my slides were good to go after I had inserted my USB device. “Ah, wonderful! Wonderful!” Harry then got a mischievous look on his face. “Just between us old managers. You, testing division… me, marketing… is it about the new toy line… Mister…?” “Mister Brown,” I finished quickly for him, trying to move the conversation along to better focus on my presentation. “No, that’s another project, but,” I leaned in closer and indulgently whispered to my old friend, “I can tell you this… the Mister Brown stuffed bear line’s preliminary testing has suggested that it could be a smash success in the market. In fact,” I looked around to ensure no one was eavesdropping, “we even think the technology could be so useful, that it could be used as the basis for other animal lines as well.” “Oh? Do tell,” Harry said, practically salivating over the notion. I could already see his marketing-focused brain start to spin up with all new advertisements. “Well, it’s all still preliminary, but maybe elephants, unicorns, tigers, bunnies, and if the tech guys are to be believed… dragons.” “Oh wow! I can just see them now,” Harry said, his eyes practically rolling into the back of his head from the mere thought of such a lucrative prospect. “I’m sure you can, Harry,” I said, trying to refocus on my preparation once more. “Man, with the way my Little has been behaving though… I might just be the first to get one and use one of the special features I heard so much about from the rumor mill.” I wanted to smack him in the head right then for even implying such a thing for his Little, but I just smiled and wrapped the conversation up as quickly as I could. Bigs like Harry was why Project Nurture was so important. We Bigs needed a change and today could be the solution to get rid of the need for all those special features in the first place. I continued to click deliberately on the correct icons from my computer’s screen to select the start of the presentation that I had crafted just for today. A lot was riding on it, especially seeing the long line of Board Members for the company that were now walking in with their propensity to always strive for innovation and progress, yet somehow always come off as traditional and even regressive in some ways. Knowing the Board of Directors, the outcome of today with these fair-weather types could either mean a total success or a setback of at least ten years if they had their way afterward. Our society of Bigs had been entrenched in its ideology about Littles for decades now. Bigs and Littles once lived in relative harmony in the same but slightly separated communities. Now, Bigs and Littles were integrated together fully, but the treatment of Littles had only grown more severe since the so-called ‘Inclusion Laws’ had first been enacted, as indicated by Harry only moments ago. We all knew that Littles were often kidnapped or tricked into centers for regression and then adopted out to childless couples or already large families looking to possess an always fashionable Little, but those laws increased those odds by at least 70% in the first year alone. For the lucky regressed Little, some Bigs would choose to regress them personally, rather than those awful regression centers, but this could be messy, unpredictable, and even dangerous if handled incorrectly. One Little had escaped and killed their entire adoptive family of Bigs last year. Something had to change, so I took a deep breath in to begin with what could be that very change. “Ladies and Gentlemen!” I announced in front of the room of the now-seated spectators and members of the company board. “I would like to thank you all for coming here today, and I would like to especially thank the Board of Directors of this company for green lighting this project in the first place. I’m pleased to say that your faith in our experiment was well placed.” The Board members around the desk nodded subtly and the rest of the audience behind them gave a small clap. “So, it was a success?” Ms. Beakerman asked from the back of the table, shoving her horned rimmed glasses up her bony and hooked nose. The small applause immediately stopped. “Yes, ma’am. This presentation,” I flicked off most of the lights and turned the front projector on, “will demonstrate the effectiveness of our latest round of experiments.” The screen popped on and flashed my name, ‘Dr. Edgar Thompson,’ and the title, ‘Regressing Littles in a New Way: Using a Combination of Tender Care, Threat of Punishment, Mild Hypnosis, and Company Medications to Achieve Similar Results to Traditional Methods of Mental Reversion,’ with the codename, ‘Project Nurture’ at the bottom. Gasps went out over the crowd. They had of course been informed of the project last year when it was still in the planning phases, but knowing them as I did, many had likely just signed off and only agreed with some of the more senior Board members without fully reading the document. It worked in my favor for getting projects off the ground, but their rejection rates at this stage were often much higher. “Similar results, Dr. Thompson?” Mr. Cannon asked, drumming his fingers in an annoyed manner on his rotund belly that was threatening to burst all the buttons off the white shirt he was wearing today. “Yes. Similar results, sir, as you will see.” I clicked forward in the presentation to a slide labeled, ‘Why?’ “I will get to that in one moment if you will bear with me. I promise, your question will be answered in good time.” Mr. Cannon, the group skeptic, grumbled but waved his pudgy fingers for me to proceed. “Of the past methods we Bigs have used to regress Littles, three have been go-to methods for decades; a new drug, a new surgery, or a new hypnosis method.” The board murmured in agreement; each having grown rich off this company’s profits with each of the three methods in the past. “Yes, yes. All good, but each has a downside as we know all too well.” I clicked the presentation forward, now showing the three methods and images of their various failures. “A new drug often causes mass hallucinations and mental breakage of the affected Little, which means lawsuits and negative publicity. New surgeries reduce abilities but are often expensive and permanently damaging to Littles, not to mention a stain on the name of our society as being ‘more civilized.’” The board whispered in silent and obvious ashamed agreement. “And lastly, new hypnosis methods. They are faster and more permanent when done correctly, but if ever possibly broken, many Littles need to be regressed again with stronger methods or have even been committed to an insane asylum in some cases.” I was about to click to the next slide, but one member raised their hand. It was Mr. Cannon again. “Yes… sir?” “I read an article the other day, you see… your method I’m sure is valid, and you are right about the other three, but I think you left out one.” I raised my eyebrows in curiosity, though slightly knowing where he could be going with this. “What about these nanobots I hear all this chatter about, doc?” Mr. Cannon asked inquisitively. The entire room shifted its uncomfortable focus back onto me. I knew this was bound to come out as well, having just read the article myself in the company newsletter. “Ah yes, that’s true. Newer and faster acting nanobots have begun to pop up in several markets, even beyond our own company’s breakthroughs, but we have found that these often have some, if not all, the negatives of these previous methods. We believe that one day these will be all the rage, and we have other experiments dedicated to those that even I am involved with, but there are just too many unknowns for now.” I knew that something being classified as ‘unknown’ was a dirty word to the Board of Directors. It could mean money lost or reputations being tarnished. As such, Mr. Cannon merely nodded along with the rest of the board and gave me the signal to proceed. Satisfied, I clicked the next slide, labeled, ‘Background.’ “This method was originally formed when during one of the raids of a Littles liberation camp, a psychology textbook from one of the portal Littles was discovered. At first the textbook appeared to possess only rudimentary knowledge of the inner machinations of their primitive minds, but our scientists postulated that an understanding of their minds is both genetics, or physical workings, and one’s background. Further, information discovered could be used to augment the psychological profile of the average portal Little, rather than just their physical attributes. While not necessarily a barometer or new method of regression, it was thought to be a potential key to unlocking the secrets of Little society, both here and there.” The crowd leaned in further. I knew I had their attention, and I was glad that no one had outright objected so far. “In fact, what we have just been learning ourselves had been discovered when portal Littles first came here, but society at the time had caused the government to repress the information from being released to the public. ‘Our government sources still wouldn’t say why, but I’m guessing one of the corporations had their hand in it with kickbacks and the like… not to even mention all the tech from keeping Littles regressed.’ “The government only informed us two days ago… after the experiment had already concluded, however, our findings were more extensive and conducted with more concrete analysis and less… bias,” I quickly added after seeing some of the Board grow anxious for the potential of wasted money when an experiment like this had already occurred years ago. ‘Waste’ was another dirty word to them. The Board of Directors and the other audience members before me murmured in their own ways. Something told me that my personal theory of companies paying the government off in order to sell more Little products was dead right. A few on our own Board had dealings with the government in the past but had left for ‘undisclosed reasons.’ ‘I could be talking to some of those same members who were involved with repressing the information…’ I tossed the thought out of my head, knowing it wouldn’t do me any good to dwell on, and moved forward with a click to the next slide. “Regardless, our doctors have reinforced the long-held belief that portal Littles activate a hormonal fluctuation in many Bigs which causes their protective and nurturing instincts to go into overdrive. Some estimate the reaction is almost twice as potent with portal Littles as compared to our own native Littles. So, with a declining local Little and unregressed population and the widening amount of infertility in our society, portal Littles will likely continue to be, and even grow, into one of the largest markets of Littles existing.” I switched to the next slide. “The psychological textbook theories in the captured books were combined with years of research conducted by in-depth interviews of Bigs and even some Littles, who I should point out were not coerced in any manner. Then, Little psychologists condensed and tailored all those data points into this single experiment in its entirety to test the complete validity of this revised method into practice. I…” “Why the hell would they want to help us? Seems a bit suspicious, doctor,” one of the senior and more traditional Bigs, Mr. Galpin, shot out. I knew I was going to receive at least one objection from him. George Galpin’s family stretched across Libertalia in their influence, and it was common knowledge that his brother, Robert, and his wife Emily, had just adopted a Little of their own from one of the more barbaric regression institutes in the north. “Ah, yes. Mr. Galpin… You must understand,” I explained, “that the possibility of the success of this program could mean a different treatment for all Littles potentially. Not just portal Littles.” He continued to glare at me. “You see, our native Littles know that adoption is likely for at least 90% of Littles in our world, so if it can be better for them and for us, they know it’s worth their involvement.” Mr. Galpin seemed to steam in frustration for a moment but relented and leaned back in his chair. Hopeful that I had quelled his discontent, I continued with the slides. I clicked the screen again and two subjects were shown. “Here is subject 90876A and 90876B, and this Little and Big duo will be the main focus of today’s presentation. Of the 150 test subjects in this conducted experiment, 40 occurred in this country with the same parameters beyond test subject differences. In fact, two test villages were set up in the northeast and the south with 20 subject pairs in each, just to cut down on outside variables for the initial part of testing.” I then held up one of the spare data storage devices that I had brought along with me. “When you leave today, each of you will take one of these home with you. They have been modified to be viewed by you only using your genetic code stored within company files. Each contains all sessions conducted with subjects 90876A and 90876B, as well as the remaining 149 experiments with conclusions drawn for each. We know you, as the Board of Directors for this company, are busy with other matters, so we will leave the investment timing of viewing your up to you. Further, of the 110 test subject pairings not in this country, they were divided amongst seven other countries to ensure a wider possibility of success with our method across the world and cultures.” The board murmured with greedy anticipation. In truth, we could have just remained in one section of this country, but I knew that a world market meant a wider audience, and a wider audience meant more buyers of this company’s products. Despite the varied appearances before me, dollar signs illuminated each of their eyes in unison. I clicked the slide again. “All subjects were chosen for their backgrounds, desires, and for the Big, their demeanor and current job placement. We determined that the job requirement in all our caregivers shouldn’t be too time consuming, and the subject caregiver should be able to take off if needed to complete a part of the experiment if needed. Future experiments, if approved, will test this method out with varying job parameters, but for the first round of testing, we believed that further interactions between the subjects, caregiver and Little, would be needed. We also knew that a flexibility was important in both subjects.” The board nodded their heads in agreement. ‘So far, so good, Edgar… just keep reeling them in.’ “For the Little, smaller parameters were required. Due to the theory of mentality being a combination of environment and genetics however, each of the Littles came from the same dimension. The planet is a pre-fusion society and still relies on several pollutants for fuel, so this did allow some ease of tension when Littles were inducted into our society with our various advancements in technology.” “How were they convinced?” Ms. Beakerman asked shrilly. “Ah. Yes, well, we will discuss Little involvement in due time, but we have promised the Bigs to be able to adopt their assigned Little by the end, barring negative mannerisms previously undetected or violation of experiment protocols. They were aware of the experiment being performed and realized they could have a potentially better behaved and more accepting Little than ever before as well. In fact, off the 150 total caregivers we selected, we had to turn down over 60,000.” The board all appeared shocked but then resolved once more. Everyone knew about the struggles our society was facing, so honestly, 60,000 almost seemed too small a number worldwide to me at least. “Additionally, Bigs will be paid for the care of the Little with whatever tools or implements required during the process and an extra bonus will be given in the end if all regulations and procedures were followed to the letter. We believed this contributed to the fact that only one subject was ever treated incorrectly according to the regulations of the experiment. Subject 90872A and B have been noted in your files…” “You still haven’t answered my initial question, Doctor.” Mr. Cannon growled. “My patience is growing thin.” The Board Members began murmuring in agreement soon afterward. “I’m just getting to that, Mr. Cannon. Here.” I clicked the slide. “For years, as I noted, other harder methods are wrong and likely, illegal in most dimensions. They must stop. We, as a society, are wrong.” A gasp went up among the crowd. I had to hook them in quick or they would tune me out for the rest of the presentation or even leave. I didn’t get the chance though. “You’ll never get away with this!” a Big stood up from the back of the crowd and waved a gun around. The board members and I quickly took cover behind whatever we could find. ‘Damn security budget cuts…’ “There’s an order to things,” he shouted manically. “You just can’t go about and change the book. This society needs those other services, and you’re getting rid of them! You won’t get away with this!” From his appearance and general demeanor, he was obviously an outsider. Any employee of our office knew that our company had long been at the forefront of innovation, so it was inevitable that someone would want to protest something we were doing. As such, despite their cutbacks, our security had been trained, armed, and were ready to deploy all throughout the building and its facilities within one minute. This office was closer to the main hub however, so less than thirty seconds after he had pulled out his gun, our security burst through the doors. “Freeze!” “Screw yo…!” Bzzzzt! The guard at the front of the pack quickly blasted off his stick and a charge of purple lightning struck the gunman squarely in the chest. He quickly collapsed and was neutralized. The gunman never fired a shot. As they dragged him away though, some… cleanup and air freshener were required from where the now babbling man had collapsed. Everyone in the room got back and resumed their seats once the janitorial staff had disinfected and sanitized the room. The amount of money invested in this program and the stubborn nature of each person there ensured that a single small gunman would not deter what they had come here to see. Seeing that it would take something much more to interrupt my presentation, I pressed forward, now with a lovely smell of lavender and lemon in the air. “As I was saying… harder methods of regression have been used since the beginning days of what we now know as the ‘Little Reclamation Program.’ These methods are effective in their own way but still brutal. Instead of pacifying the Little population, no pun intended,” a small chuckle emitted from the room, “these efforts have only galvanized more Littles against Big-led society. This movement includes those in this dimension and several of the ones arriving here. In fact, the Secretary of Commerce for Libertalia has even projected that tourism will be down by almost 40% next year from other portal dimensions. It doesn’t take a genius to figure out why. They are scared of us.” “A little fear goes a long way, though,” Mrs. Gordon, a young and suited woman, quickly pointed out. “True, but we are now experiencing the backlash of such methods.” The snooty young Board member eased back into her seat. “About five years ago, if you recall, a rebel leader of a Little resistance cell was taken and regressed through the traditional means. From the request of the government, she was almost made a near-permanent newborn in looks and abilities.” I paused and noticed that all eyes were on me. Despite the gunman and some of the more boring introductions of the presentation, all were still with me. It was a good sign. “Her cell found this out and only grew in their hate for our society and the methods the hospital had used. Not long after, the hospital was assaulted, and several were killed.” I took a sip from my nearby glass of water. “Her mother was killed in the fighting and her father later had a mental breakdown. She is now in foster care waiting to be adopted, though her prospects are slim due to her permanent vegetative newborn state… and all that is not just one isolated case.” The Board looked wary and reflective of the event, but there were so many like that story, I doubted a few of them could even remember it. “Additionally, our company has produced a lifelike doll that mimics many of the abilities and functions of a newborn. Though we should all be congratulated on our work and success with that product, adoption prospects for vegetative newborns have been pushed even further into jeopardy. We can… we must prevent these events from occurring.” “But how do you plan on that?” Mr. Galpin asked smugly, just as a light applause had begun. “I’m going to show you…” I clicked the next slide. “Using the method that you’ll soon see used for subjects 90876A and 90876B, we can lift this burden from our society. We would still be able to supply the population with a stable Little population that may even choose themselves to stay and the method wouldn’t carry the weight of our original near-barbaric methods of regression. It would be a sign for a renewal of faith in our society, rather than others looking at us like a, to put it bluntly, horror show.” To my surprise, a few of the board members clapped in earnest now. Surgeries and hypnotics were messy and almost completely irreversible as I had previously pointed out. Big society members in this dimension were looked at like monsters only yearning for fresh meat to babify, and people were starting to catch on. If something didn’t happen quickly, few Littles would ever think of coming here again regardless of our trickeries or appeal in other ways, such as our technology. Seeing a thriving space program and alternative fuel sources was nothing if said tourist came out, if at all, with the mentality of a one-year-old. Still, their reaction was at least a little surprising. “Further, we have discovered that some of our more natural tendencies are even stronger with this method. An estimated 90% of the group registered a near complete Big-to-Little bond that parents achieve with their natural offspring using hormone and chemical levels registered in the body to verify the result.” “What about the 10%?” Mr. Cannon skeptically and annoyingly asked. “Yes… well, based on our preliminary research, we have come to speculate based on our findings that despite our extensive sorting and elimination methods,” I admitted frustratingly, “many of the Bigs in the selected group seemed to only want to become caregivers based on their need for power or domination, rather than with their motivations of something like love. Further, due to the lower levels of a supply of Littles, we suspect that some of them may have taken longer to breakthrough as they may have otherwise been deemed as Dark Cliff candidates.” “Oh…” Mr. Cannon receded into the rest of the members around the table. Every Big knew of the terrible fate that awaited any that were sentenced there. ‘True tough cases if there ever were some…’ “Yes… well, now onto the main presentation. Lights, Mr. Cunningham!” One of the techs for the room quickly hit the light switch and immediately bathed the room in an inky black shadow, the projector being the only source of light with the newly designed blackout curtains all around. “Thank you. Now, knowing that these experiments would eventually be shown to you members of the Board, we decided to use RealET, or for those of you not aware of our AV department’s latest advancements, Real Environmental Technology.” Many in the room gasped at the use of something so state-of-the-art. “Using pre-installed devices during the experiment and the projectors now in this room, we can map what occurred right before you as if you were actually there. Some thoughts and feelings may be known as well, but many have been scrubbed to avoid… potential privacy issues in most cases.” “Can this broadcast the Olympics? Spartans are on at 6!” Ms. Beakerman jested, a known enthusiast of their national team and one of their most prominent benefactors. “I’m afraid not right now, Ms. Beakerman, though I can put you in contact with the head of their department after today. You never know what tomorrow could bring…” She only smiled broadly, her wrinkles stretching to their limits across her face. “Now, we shall begin with the first session and move onward. There are 42 sessions in total, but for the sake of time today, we will only show a selection of some of the more important moments from subjects 90876A and 90876B journey together. Some diaper changes and tantrums may be good to see, but more than six a day would likely become tiresome, as I’m sure some of you with Littles can attest to already,” I joked. The board laughed quietly, but I could see that each were fully entranced with the projection rendering all around them. It was hard not to with eh blue lasers rendering bits of the recording in real time. “Now, brace yourselves, this may feel a bit… weird.” I then moved over to the main control panel and as I could already begin to see my observation post for the experiment from a few months ago, I took a deep breath and pressed the lever to activate the screen. “Ladies and gentlemen of the board, I give you, Project Nurture!” Vrrroom! Pop!

The Ballet Slippers - Chapter 47 Isabelle slept better than she had in a long time. It was the type of sleep that Isabelle, months earlier, would likely have described as she "slept like a baby." Unfortunately, that particular idiom had taken on a whole new meaning in Isabelle's life. Now, it was more factual description. Suffice it to say Isabelle slept long, well, and undisturbed, a smile gracing her delicate face as she tucked Rabbity under her arms, the covers wrapped tightly around her thanks to Jane. When Isabelle woke up, she was feeling rested, overwhelmed with fulfillment, and just generally happy - a happiness that she hadn't felt since the day she started going back. The reasons were oblivious. 'I can't believe I got to see Dani,' Isabelle thought to herself, as she stretched her little legs out underneath her, reaching for the edge of her bed without success. Isabelle herself knew why she had slept so well - it was the first night in a long time that her life was feeling in order; her days were passing more enjoyably at preschool with Julia and Becky, she had gotten to have dinner with Lola - who paid attention to her all night, - she had her dance class with Dani, who she had missed so very much, and even her weekend babysitting with Mel had been heartwarming. 'Everything is just......' Isabelle was on the verge of saying perfect, but stopped. The adjective felt right as it first formed in her head. It felt warm as it jumped newly developing synapses in her brain, flowing down her brain stem. The word filled her with warmth as it bounced around her mouth, her tongue and vocal cords preparing themselves to pronounce the descriptor to the world. It was only as the word made its way to the tip tongue, only when it appeared it was going to escape her lips, when it arrived at the last bastion of defense she had, that it froze, her body and mind fighting to stand firm in what she knew to be true. 'No.....' Isabelle was forced to remind herself. "Not perfect." This time Isabelle forced herself to say the words out loud, almost as though she needed to convince herself they were true. Perhaps she did need to. "None of this is perfect. Its not right. I need to -" Just as Isabelle was completing her thought, she was interrupted by a pressing and desperate need. 'Oh sh-' Isabelle clenched over, staying thematically consistent as she was yet again unable to finish her thought, however apt the choice of word would have been. 'Oh god no.' Isabelle knew what her body was telling her - she needed to poop. Isabelle took a deep breath and contemplated her options. Isabelle knew she was running low on time, so quickly considered what she might do as she shifted her legs underneath her, feeling the swollen, warm, and what had come to be comforting, diaper underneath her. 'If I try and run for the bathroom, I am not sure I'll make it,' Isabelle concluded. Isabelle weighed other options. 'I can call for help,' Isabelle considered. 'But that's not a very big girl thing to do.' Isabelle was desperate to think of what might be behind door number three, though hadn't entirely dismissed the idea of calling for help. There was of course, another option, one that was patently obvious to Isabelle when she had shifted her legs earlier. The option was practically calling out to her, inviting her, welcoming her to select it. 'There wouldn't be anything wrong with doing that,' Isabelle considered. After all, she was in a diaper for a reason - for emergencies, for accidents, to protect her from problems just like this. 'And it's not like I stayed dry during the night,' Isabelle reminded herself. It was alluring, Isabelle was forced to admit. Her stomach was aching for relief, and relief was readily in sight. Well, not sight, but it was wrapped around her waist. Isabelle was still feeling warm and happy under her covers, and wasn't ready to get out of bed yet, her happy morning still persisting despite her more immediate needs. And though she had been upset at her last two poopy accidents, this time it was.....'well this is different,' Isabelle decided. She was prepared this time for what would happen. She would be the one deciding it would happen. 'No,' Isabelle shook the thought off. 'No....I can't.....I can't do that. Not willingly. No.' Isabelle sighed, resigning herself back to option two, and deciding it was best to ask for help. 'Even if a big girl isn't supposed to need help.' Unfortunately it seemed, Isabelle's mere consideration to simply let her bowels go had overtaken her body for just the split second she had allowed it to. The result? Her body had decided to act. Isabelle quickly did what she could to tighten up her body once more, but her needs were now at a critical level. "MOMMMMMMMYYYYY" Isabelle called out desperately, though the action of calling for help itself didn't help, and caused enough seismic activity in her body that her sphincter opened at the small bit of force that was pushing out, and the head of the first log of poop making its way out of her. Isabelle was quite convinced she didn't have another call in her, and could only hope that her mom had heard her. Fortunately for her, Jane came in almost immediately, opening the door with a joyous smile and glow to her that made Isabelle want to be with her mom more than anything. "Good morning my little princess! What's going on?" Jane asked, as she made her way toward Isabelle's bed, sitting next to her and kissing her head. Isabelle responded in a quieter, more strained voice this time. "Mo..mmy.....poo...py....." It was all she could muster, as her mere speech opened up her body more, letting the head of the firs log push its way between her cheeks just as she stopped it. "Oh my!" Jane responded, quickly realizing what was going on, but still being playful about the situation. "Sounds like someone needs to go potty! Let's carry you on to the potty like a big girl!" Jane announced. Though Isabelle doubted that was how many big girls made their way to the potty, she didn't care in that moment, and allowed her mom to pick her up out of her bed. As Jane lifted Isabelle, another seismic rupture ensued. In the brief time between Isabelle being lifted up, and Jane's arms making their way underneath Isabelle's butt, Isabelle lost some control, and the small head of poop which had made its way out slithered it's way out from her butt cheeks, falling into the seat of her diaper. As Jane's arms swept under Isabelle's butt, Isabelle was able to regain control of what remained, sealing the walls before more poop breached gates. However, the little poop that did escape was quickly pressed up against her by her mom's awaiting hand. "Let's get you to the potty sweetie," Jane said, neither she nor Isabelle realizing that they were not quick enough to avoid a small accident. Jane carried Isabelle out of the room as Isabelle's head rested peacefully on her mom's shoulder. 'Never mind,' Isabelle thought, ignoring her bowels once more. 'The morning did get better,' Isabelle thought as she nuzzled her fact into her mom's neck, Jane's scent filling her nostrils and setting her body instantly at ease. "Thank you mommy." Isabelle said, unsure if she was responding to her mom's help, or simply thanking Jane for being her mommy. Jane quickly shifted Isabelle from her arms, down to the floor in front of the seat of toilet. Jane rapidly removed Isabelle's diaper by tearing the sides, and lifted her on to the toilet to sit without any further accident. Isabelle could hardly keep up with what her mom was doing, but as soon as she was seated on the toilet, her bowels let loose, one log of poop after the other. Isabelle sighed with relief. "Better sweetie?" Jane asked, as she quickly inspected Isabelle's diaper, noticing the poop smear that had escaped. Jane wrapped it up quickly, not wanting to damage Isabelle's confidence. 'Poor girl...' Jane was already growing concerned about Isabelle's progression with potty training, but it seemed it was not getting better. 'One day at a time,' Jane reminded herself. Isabelle, for her part, never realized what had happened, and simply nodded to her mom's inquiry. "All done mommy," Isabelle responded, as she started to reach for the toilet paper. Before her small hand could reach it, however, Jane cut it off, holding it and preventing it from going further. "Mommy will wipe you on your changing table," Jane told Isabelle. After seeing her daughter's diaper, Jane knew Isabelle would need a more thorough wiping with some baby wipes. Isabelle simply shrugged it off, and allowed her mom to lift her up, and carry her back toward her room to start the day. ***** Isabelle felt the car come to a stop. Isabelle had been distracted, and was not really paying attention to where she was headed, though she knew it was to school. Isabelle's mind had been elsewhere. More accurately, it hadn't shifted at all - her thoughts were still of Dani and Lola, of Mel and Becky, and of her mommy, the most wonderful of them all. Isabelle heard as her mom shut the driver's door, waiting for her to come around and get her out and take her to yet another wonderful day of pre-school. But Jane didn't open the side door - rather, Isabelle could hear her mom open the trunk to the car, and rummage with something behind the car before closing the trunk once more. Seconds later, Jane appeared at Isabelle's door as was expected earlier, only she wasn't empty handed. As Jane opened the car door, the mystery of the trunk visit had bene revealed. Next to her mom, as she was unbuckling Isabelle, stood a rather intricate and fancy looking stroller. The stroller looked like a masterpiece of design and engineering, crafted by a renowned brand - RISABABY - known for its unparalleled quality and elegance. Its sleek frame was made of lightweight carbon fiber, giving it both strength and a modern allure. It was engineered to provide the smoothest ride for Isabelle, effortlessly gliding over any terrain, be it a rough cobblestone street or a pristine park pathway. Isabelle was a little startled as Jane lifted her up, and placed her into the seat of the stroller. As Jane bent down to buckle Isabelle in, Isabelle took in her surroundings. The seat felt like a cozy cocoon to Isabelle. Isabelle wouldn't have known, but the seat was lined with plush, hypoallergenic padding. The seat cradled Isabelle's little body as she settled into it, ensuring her comfort. Jane finished securing the five-point harness system, securing Isabelle safely in place, leaving Jane with no worries about her adventurous daughter wiggling her way out of the seat. Isabelle's eyes glanced upward as her mom disappeared behind her. The canopy of the stroller was a marvel in itself. Isabelle immediately noticed as she was shielded from the harsh rays of the sun, through still allowing her to observe the world around her without any hindrance. As Jane began to push, Isabelle felt the smooth ride the high-grade wheels provided, swiveling and maneuvering, granting Jane exceptional mobility. Jane had selected the stroller specifically because of its safety, but also because of the multitude of storage options that adorned the stroller. A spacious under-seat basket provided ample room for Jane to stash the diaper bag, snacks, and other essentials. There were also compartments built into the handlebar, perfect for holding Jane's phone, keys, and even a cup holder for a cup of coffee or bottle of water. Isabelle started to look around, and noticed that they were not in front of the pre-school. "Mommy - where are we?" Isabelle still was not sure why they were not in the normal parking lot, and more importantly, why she had been placed in a stroller. 'I want to walk mommy! I can walk!" Isabelle called out, kicking her feet to no avail, intent on asserting her independence. Jane, however, did not relent. "Sweetie there was no room in the parking lot so I had to park across the street. Sit still. We will be at your school in just a minute," Jane explained, as she stopped at the crosswalk and pushed the pedestrian crossing button. Normally Jane would have let Isabelle walk. The stroller was really for long days or more treacherous areas. But they were already going to be late to school, and Isabelle often got distracted while they were walking. 'Not in the mood to pull her the whole way,' Jane had decided when she unfolded the stroller. As the signal to cross changed, Jane made her way across the street, pushing the stroller with ease in front of her. Isabelle decided to simply let things be, noticing some advantages to sitting in the stroller. First and foremost, Isabelle had been finding her mind stretched thin lately. It was harder and harder for Isabelle to focus on a number of things at once, sometimes even a single thing. The stroller removed any effort Isabelle needed to put on focusing on her steps, or where her mommy might be, freeing her mind for other activities. Second, and though Isabelle hated to admit it, the stroller was incredibly comfortable. In fact, Isabelle was not sure if she had ever sat in a more comfortable chair. There were no bumps, no uneven surfaces, no problems at all. The RISABABY was absolutely perfect, and she felt like a princess being ushered about on her palanquin. It was quite lovely. Isabelle's mind was brought back to reality as her mom turned the stroller around, so she was now facing backward. Jane opened the door to the pre-school, and lifted the stroller up over the last step. Rather than unbuckle Isabelle at the front, Jane elected to wheel her all the way to the classroom. As they approached, however, they ran into two familiar faces. "Morning Jane," Jess's familiar face rang from the front of the classroom door. Holding Jess's hand of course was Becky, who waved to Isabelle. "And Good morning to you too Belly. Lucky girl getting a ride all the way to the door today!" Isabelle turned a little red, embarrassed that Becky was not also in a stroller. Isabelle crossed her arms and started to pout in response. "Oh she's a little grumpy. We had to park across the street," Jane offered as an explanation, bending over to unbuckle Isabelle. "But I bet her mood will change soon, since she gets to see her new friend tonight again," Jane offered teasingly, speaking to both Jane and Isabelle. with the last buckle undone, Isabelle hopped out of the stroller, with a confused look on her face. Jess removed any confusion. "Oh that's right. You're having Sam and his daughter over tonight, right?" Jane nodded to confirm. "And then you have your whole weekend....how fun!" Isabelle's mind went elsewhere as Jane and Jess continued to chat about things Isabelle didn't quite understand. It didn't matter though - none of that was important. She was going to get to see Lola again tonight! 'I am the luckiest, girl in the world,' Isabelle thought, as her mood changed instantly and she made her way with Becky into the classroom, where Miss Deena was just beginning to start her class with Miss Samantha. ****** Isabelle was beginning to feel that every day at pre-school was better than the last. The morning started much like the others, with group circle time int he middle of the room on the rug. As the morning circle started, Miss Deena and Miss Samantha told the class they would be starting off with music that day, to which Isabelle, flanked by Julia and Becky, clapped about happily. Miss Deena pulled out her guitar, as Miss Samantha banged a tambourine along with her. The children all sang lively songs together, most of which Isabelle recognized right away. They laughed at the silly noises that Miss Samantha made when they sang "Old MacDonald," screamed out answers as they sang a counting song together, and even though Isabelle struggled to get the answers right, had fun. After music class, Miss Deena and Miss Samantha handed out workbooks to all of the children, along with a set of stickers with animals on them. The goal of the exercise, Miss Samantha explained, was to take the animal sticker and put it into the correct habitat in the stencil book, which had the Arctic, the jungle, a city, the ocean, and all sorts of other habitats. Once the sticker was in the right habitat, Miss Samantha told the children they could spend the rest of their time coloring the pages before lunch. Isabelle felt she had done a pretty good job. Isabelle found a sticker of a majestic lion, correctly placing it in the jungle. Isabelle also accurately put the polar bear in the Arctic. Isabelle was also able to put the seal in the ocean. But there were others that Isabelle struggled with. Isabelle was confused where she was supposed to put the panda bear, deciding he might be happy living in a metropolitan city. Isabelle also didn't recognize one of the animals, which turned out to be a narwhal, mistaking it for a unicorn which she placed in the forest. Despite getting frustrated with putting the animals in the wrong spots, Isabelle largely had fun with the game, and had even more fun coloring the pages. By the time lunch came around, Isabelle was feeling very hungry. Unfortunately, Isabelle was delayed in going to eat. Despite being asked a few times to use the potty, and despite each of her friends successfully using it themselves, Isabelle shook off the numerous requests to use the potty. The result? Isabelle had wet herself twice that morning, and was in desperate need of a fresh pullup by lunch. "Belly," Miss Deena explained, as she started changing Isabelle, "I want you to really try to use the potty this afternoon, okay sweetie?" Isabelle felt guilty as Miss Deena was changing her. Isabelle had known on at least the first occasion that she needed to pee. 'But I was having too much fun singing,' Isabelle thought. The second accident was just that - Isabelle had been too distracted by other things. But Isabelle knew there was a correct answer. "Okay Miss Deena." Unfortunately, Isabelle didn't have much more success that afternoon. After lunch, and during naptime, Isabelle soaked through her pullup again. When she woke up, Isabelle tried to deny that she was wet to Miss Samantha. Unfortunately Miss Samantha checked and confirmed that Isabelle was wet. Isabelle felt badly about lying, but after what Miss Deena had said, Isabelle had felt a lot of pressure to not have another accident. Miss Samantha took Isabelle for another change, and sent Isabelle on her way. Isabelle was glad that Miss Deena had assigned quiet time that afternoon. After her series of accidents that day, Isabelle was content to continue working on her magical theory for the first time in days. Isabelle settled herself into one of the reading nooks, and pulled out her investigative journal, slipping to the more recent pages to familiarize herself with where she had left off. Isabelle arrived at the last page she had drawn at. Starring back at her was the magical princess, with her ruby red hair, her stunning, shimmering crown atop her head, and her rainbow magical dress. In her hand of course, was her wand, the Star Rod, the very source of the magic that Isabelle had hoped. As Isabell continued to examine her picture, a thought occurred to her. ''It makes no sense to find a magical princess, or witch, or wizard, or even a fairy, if I can't offer them the means of changing me back!' Isabelle deduced. 'It would be QUITE rude of me to just demand that a magic user change me back, without offering them help to do so!' How had Isabelle not considered this before? Isabelle's conclusion seemed so obvious to her as she sat there looking at the picture. 'First things first,' Isabelle concluded, 'I need to learn more about this star rod.' Isabelle thought long and hard about her next steps. "If I am going to ever find this magical star rod, I am going to have to learn more about it," Isabelle said to herself out loud. Isabelle was confident this was the right path forward. With her tiny hands clutching her array of colored pencils, Isabelle turned to a new, blank page, and got to work. Isabelle worked diligently, carefully sketching a long, curving line that formed the wand's handle. The handle was a dazzling shade of blue, just like the summer sky on a clear day. Isabelle smiled with satisfaction - 'the blue represents the origins of the wand - it comes from the sky' - as she moved on to the next step. Gently, Isabelle did her best to draw a star at the top of the handle. Isabelle had to stop at one point, to make sure she counted the correct number of points the star needed, before returning to trace the star with her yellow pencil. Once the outline was complete, Isabelle worked to fill the star with an array of colors, reflecting the beauty of a rainbow, and the power that came from each color. 'It's the most powerful wand that's ever existed,' Isabelle thought to herself. 'It needs every single color to reflect its power!' Each point of the star held a different hue, from fiery red to calm green, and every shade in between. Isabelle's eyes lit up with wonder as she realized she was drawing the exact wand she would need to offer a magical princess to help her. As she finished the star, Isabelle reflected on the drawing and decided more was missing. 'This is no ordinary wand,' Isabelle thought, as she released her bladder into her pullup, prioritizing her drawing instead. Isabelle grabbed more colored pencils, adorning the wand's handle with even more stars, scattered like tiny stars in the night sky, shimmering like diamonds. Isabelle's pencil danced across the paper, leaving behind trails of glittering stardust. With every stroke, she felt a tingling excitement, as if her creation was coming to life. As Isabelle added more details, the star rod seemed to gain a life of its own. Glittering streams of light swirled around the wand, radiating an enchanting glow that warmed Isabelle's heart. She could almost feel the magic flowing through her colored pencils as she continued to draw, the wand's power almost bursting off the page. 'Where am I ever going to find a wand of this power?' Isabelle wondered, but she couldn't be stopped, as she paraded the wand with more colors, more power. Lost in her own little world, Isabelle embellished the wand with intricate patterns, shimmering colors, and dazzling swirls. Each design carried a different meaning—a wish for happiness, a dream of adventures, a hope for endless joy, and of course, a power to undo what had happened to her. With every touch of her pencils, Isabelle poured her heart, her love, and her commitment into her masterpiece. Finally, Isabelle added a touch of sparkle to the star's center. She imagined that this magical gem could grant any wish its owner desired. It was the core of the wand - the Star Rod's true power - concealed within its center. Only the caster could truly understand it's power, could wield the all powerful wish, could know what the true desire of the caster - or castee - was. It was the very heart of the Star Rod, and it pulsated with the purest form of magic—the magic of love and innocence. As the last stroke of color touched the paper, Isabelle beamed at her creation—a dazzling Star Rod that seemed to come to life on the sheet. She held it up, feeling a surge of power jump off the page and into her chest. To her, this drawing wasn't just a picture—it was finally the first step toward solving the conundrum that had overtaken her life, and nothing would stop Isabelle from getting back now. Well, other than that she needed another change. ******** "Oh god. How on earth is it already 6:15?!?!?" If there had been another adult in the room, they would have quickly recognized the stress, nay, the panic in her voice. Sam and Lola were supposed to arrive at 6:30 for dinner, and Jane was, simply put, not ready at all. Jane stood in her cozy kitchen, covered in flour, egg, and tomato sauce all over her apron, body and face. 'I look more like Isabelle than a functioning adult,' was all Jane could think in that moment. Isabelle, for her part, was laying on the ground nearby, intending on playing with a doll she had brought downstairs. But Isabelle had been distracted for the better part of the afternoon. 'Mom never acts like this in the kitchen,' Isabelle noticed right away. Indeed, most of the meals Jane made were very simple. And so, when Jane had sat Isabelle down on the ground and gone about making fresh noodles for a homemade lasagna, Isabelle's focus had been on her mom. Jane knew the dish was ambitious. 'But I can't exactly serve them what a normally make.' Jane was used to cooking for a toddler and herself, not for someone she cared about deeply. It didn't help that she was late getting home; Miss Deena had wanted to talk about Isabelle's accidents again, and they unfortunately got stuck in rush hour traffic on the way home. True to form, Isabelle needed to be changed again when they got home, Jane opting to put Isabelle into a nighttime diaper, explaining to Isabelle that it would be easier to put her to bed after Lola and Sam left. The worst part of the afternoon however, had been Jess calling. Jess was supposed to take Isabelle for the weekend, as Sam had planned a weekend getaway for himself and Jane. Jane was going to let Isabelle know that evening. Unfortunately, John's mom had taken a bad fall and everyone was going to go visit her for the weekend out of town. So that put a damper on the afternoon. Jane was intent to not let it ruin their night though. Once Isabelle was finally settled, Jane carefully laid out the ingredients for a delicious homemade lasagna, working as fast - and consequently, as messily - as she could as the minutes and seconds ticked away. Isabelle could sense that her mom was overwhelmed, and so set her doll down and decided to help. Isabelle stood up, flattening the dress her mom had put her in down, and crinkled her way over to her mom, tugging at her mother's apron. 'Not now sweetie. I need a few minutes," Jane responded to the tugging, making her way over to the stove to make sure the sauce wasn't burned. Isabelle knew her mom needed help, even if she wasn't ready to ask for it. Isabelle decided that she would take care of dessert, since her mom was so focused on the meal. Isabelle turned around, spotting a bag she knew was the foundation of any good dessert, and started making her way across the kitchen. Isabelle's bright eyes were filled with excitement as she reached for the bag of flour on the counter, her fingers just beginning to edge the bag over the side. 'Nearly........there.......' Isabelle thought, straining and reaching for the bag, which was about to fall over. Jane, catching a glimpse of what was happening at the last second, managed to prevent disaster. Jane darted across the room, inadvertently dropping the stirring spoon with sauce on the floor, before gently moving Isabelle's hands away from the bag of flour, and laughing, "Not this time, sweetheart. Flour isn't for playing." Isabelle felt a little discouraged as her mom moved the flour our of her reach. "I am helping mommy!" Isabelle declared, and Jane couldn't help but smile back at her. "I know sweetie. But if you really want to help mommy, you can play with your dolly and keep your pretty dress clean for me, okay?" Jane looked at the clock, as she bent over to pick up her spoon and wash it off - 'already 6:22 and I don't even have the lasagna in the oven.' More panic was starting to set in. Her mom had asked nicely, but Isabelle knew that she could do more to help her mom than just get out of the way. So as Jane returned her attention to the sauce and the oven, Isabelle changed tactics. 'If I just do whatever mommy does, that must be helpful!' So Isabelle stood nearby, doing her best to mimic her mom by pretending to stir the air with a wooden spoon. Giggling, Jane let her daughter play chef for a moment while trying to keep an eye on the simmering sauce. However, Isabelle's curiosity soon led her to another adventure. 'Stirring is boring!' Isabelle announced to herself. Instead, Isabelle found a better ingredient to cook with. Just on the kitchen island, Isabelle spotted a bowl of fresh eggs and simply couldn't resist the temptation. 'Those will help with my dessert,' Isabelle decided, making her way to her stool with the booster seat, and climbing into her spot. After making her way up - and always in an attempt to be helpful - Isabelle grabbed two eggs for what she decided would be her pie. 'It will be just like the one I made with Julia and Becky!' Carefully, Isabelle tried to descend from her booster seat, making sure her feet were firmly placed on the rung of the stool, and then the ground as she made her way down. It was almost the perfect landing, but as her last foot hit the ground, Isabelle slipped a little and accidently let go of one of the eggs, watching as it fell, fell, fell, and then..... *SPLLLLAT* The startling noise of the egg cracking on the ground had two effects; first, it shocked Isabelle such that she tightened her hand into a ball, crushing the second egg. And second, of course, it caught Jane's attention. a split second of silence pierced the room, just as embarrassment and shame overwhelmed Isabelle. Isabelle couldn't do anything to stop it. The tears formed by themselves, and a bellow from the pit of her stomach took over control, as she let the crushed egg and yolk in her right hand open up, and wailed for Jane. "MOMMMMMMMYYYY" Isabelle cried out, as tears poured down her cheek. "Oh no, Isabelle!" Jane exclaimed as she rushed to intercept her daughter before Isabelle made a mess of the yolk all over her dress. Jane rushed to her daughter to comfort her, grabbing some paper towel on the way. "Shhh Shhh it's okay sweetie," Jane explained, careful to not let Isabelle get any egg on her outfit - 'not that it makes a difference anymore.' Jane took her time wiping a few droplets of egg from Isabelle's hands, and smiled at her little helper. "Thank you for trying to help sweetie,' Jane said. Isabelle hadn't done anything wrong, and normally Jane knew she could keep a better eye on her daughter. "But let's leave the eggs for Mommy, okay?" Isabelle nodded, sniffling away more sobs. Just as Jane felt she had regained control over the situation, the inevitable happened; the doorbell rang. "Well," Jane thought, standing up, "at least he's about to learn what he's in for! Why don't we go open the door together?" Jane proposed to Isabelle, before laughing at what she could only imagine they looked like. Jane couldn't help but smile at the situation; she was perfectly imperfect, and Jane knew that Sam would have a good laugh about this, even if it was at her expense. Isabelle offered her left hand to her mom, which Jane accepted, as Isabelle wiped her running nose with her right one. Together, they made their way to the door, opening it up for Sam and Lola. The juxtaposition between the two sets of parent and child was comical. On one side of the threshold to the home stood Sam, standing tall in his perfectly pressed button down shirt, his beard neat as a button, and wry smile as perfect as ever, and Lola, standing perfectly upright in a designer pair of jeans, and a cute floral print sleeveless top with ruffled trim. On the other, Jane, sweaty, sticky, her apron, shirt, and skin, covered in various patches of flour, egg, sauce, and all manner of ingredients, and Isabelle, who had somehow also managed to get flour on her legs and arms as well, egg yolk dropping from her hand, and remarkably, wearing only one sock. The pairs stood in silence for what felt like a full minute, taking in the respective sights of one another, and Jane bearing a look of despair, before Sam chimed in. "So," Sam started. "How can we help?" Isabelle watched as all three of Lola, Jane, and Sam laughed genuine, loud laughs. Isabelle wasn't entirely sure what the joke had been, but decided to laugh as well. In the end, all Isabelle had wanted to do was help anyway. Now, everyone was going to get to. Lola and Sam came in, and immediately went to work to help Jane. Sam was in charge of stirring the sauce, while Jane worked to make the layers for the lasagna. Lola helped clean the egg off of Isabelle's hands, lifting her up and supporting Isabelle's diapered butt so she could reach the sink. Lola than wiped down Isabelle's legs, and found her missing sock, returning it to her foot. "Much better cutie pie," Lola added as she finished dressing Isabelle. Isabelle couldn't help but blush, before hugging her friend. "Now," Lola proposed, "why don't you take me upstairs and show me your room while the silly grownups finish cooking, okay?" Jane mouthed a desperate and genuine 'thank you' to Lola as Isabelle took Lola's hand and dragged her upstairs. "I have some unfortunate news," Isabelle heard her mom say to Sam, just as Isabelle was climbing the stairs. Whatever it had been, Isabelle didn't want to, or care to know. Isabelle was simply too excited to show Lola her room, forgetting for one brief night that Lola was supposed to already have been there before. Isabelle went about showing Lola all the parts of her room, filled with excitement. "And over here is my dollhouse. OH OH OH and over here is my bed. It's a princess bed, see? AND OH here is where I color. And this is Rabbit. AND AND AND!" Isabelle was on a high as she showed Lola around, pointing out all her favorite places to be, and her favorite things to do. Isabelle was so excited and distracted as she showed Lola around, she hadn't even noticed when she started peeing into her diaper. Lola couldn't help but enjoy the little girl's excitement. 'I guess this is what it would be like to have a little sister,' Lola thought to herself, the idea more of an unfulfilled fantasy than reality. "Well, perhaps fantasy not much longer,' Lola wondered to herself. Every time Isabelle showed her something new, Lola made sure to ask Isabelle a lot of questions about it. Without realizing it, Lola was actually really enjoying herself, and was almost as surprised as Isabelle was when Jane shouted up the stairs that dinner was ready. Lola looked at her watch 'I can't believe a half hour went by so fast.' "Let's go cutie," Lola announced, picking Isabelle up and wrapping an arm underneath her. As she did, Lola become immediately aware of Isabelle's wet diaper, but decided to let it be. 'I am sure it can manage through dinner,' Lola thought, but noted to say something to Jane. For her part, Isabelle was famished by the time Lola sat her down at the small kitchen table that they never used. Jane had to move Isabelle's booster seat into one of the chairs Jane had collected from the basement, and it felt odd to sit in. But Isabelle didn't care enough to hesitate eating, digging her plastic fork into her pre-cut up pieces of lasagna as soon as she sat down. "Change of plans for the weekend sweetie," Sam said, as he took his seat at the cramped table next to Lola. "Looks like I am going to be in town after all." Sam's expression changed to reflect his disappointment, though Isabelle wasn't paying attention. "Oh no," Lola responded, genuinely upset for her dad and for Jane. "What happened?" This time Jane provided the response, as Sam chewed his first bite of the lasagna. "Oh it's just that my friend cancelled on us. Her mother-in-law needs some help, so they are heading out of town and there is no one else to watch Isabelle for a whole weekend." Jane was doing her best to conceal her own sadness at the situation. She had been looking forward to her weekend away with Sam all week. Isabelle's head perked up for a minute at the sound of her name, though she wasn't sure why she was being discussed. Before Isabelle could ask, Lola interrupted. "I can watch her." The room was suddenly quiet again, just like when the doorbell rang. It wasn't the same kind of silence this time. This time, it was more of a result of surprise than panic. Lola's offer was sincere, but that was not the cause of the shock. No, instead it was the excitement with which Lola asked that took everyone by surprise, But Lola doubled down. "Really. I can. I can watch her," Lola repeated, unsure if she was trying to convince Jane or herself. "I want to watch her. I want you two to have fun this weekend." Lola knew her dad had been excited about this trip, and suspected Jane was too. Jane broke the silence on the subject, offering the kind of smile a parent does when someone offers something sweet, but is going to be denied nonetheless. "That's a very sweet offer of you Lola, but I know you have much better things to do with your weekend. And besides, she's quite a lot to deal with. She.....well you know she's not quite potty trained yet, and isn't used to me being away." It meant a lot to Jane that Lola would even offer, but Jane knew it wasn't a fair thing to ask of Lola. And Isabelle really wasn't used to being away from Jane for more than a night - there was no telling if Isabelle would be a challenge. To everyone's continued surprise though, Lola insisted. "Jane I promise it's fine. I am happy to. I...." Lola wasn't sure how to explain it. "....I like spending time with her. It's not work - it's....it's fun." Lola really wasn't sure what it was, but there was something special about Isabelle, and she really did enjoy spending time with the girl. Slowly but surely, Isabelle was starting to figure out what was going on. 'I didn't know mommy was going away, but this might work out for me,' Isabelle thought. And so Isabelle cheered out, convinced it was a done deal. "Yay! "I wanna stay with Lola!! Lola! Lola!" Isabelle cheered out again, bringing a smile to everyone's face. Sensing there might be an issue with Lola's kind proposal, Sam intervened. "Do you now? Well, why don't you let you mommy and I discuss it later, and we can see. For now, why don't you tell me all about your dance class yesterday. Did you have fun with Dani?" Sam asked, changing the topic. Sam knew his daughter's offer was genuine, but also knew that it wasn't fair to make Jane so out loud that she might not be ready to leave Isabelle alone with Lola, something Lola may not have considered. Isabelle's eyes perked up at the question. 'YES! It was the best!" Isabelle was a little surprised that Sam knew Dani, not quite making the confection right away. Instead, much to everyone's amusement, Isabelle's first thought was much different "Do you take dance classes with Dani too?" In fact, Lola nearly spit her food across the room, composing herself at the last second. After it was cleared up, Isabelle went on to explain all the fun she had, going through the lessons they did, and proclaiming Dani as the best dance teacher there ever was. The rest of dinner went along wonderfully, much like all the time the four spent together did. The night was full of smiles, laughs, and of course, lots and lots of Isabelle. As dinner was beginning to end, Sam and Jane worked to clear the table. Lola laughed at the sight of Isabelle, her face and hands covered in sauce and cheese. As Lola worked to help clean Isabelle up, Isabelle started to yawn, before settling her head on her arms on the table, her eyes fluttering open and closed. "Let me take her up to bed, looks like I have a sleepy little girl" Jane stated, "I'll be right back." "No." Lola blurted out, faster than she realized, before collecting herself. "I....I can take her Jane." Lola recognized this would be an opportunity to prove herself, as she stood up. "Really," Lola repeated, "I insist. You stay here with dad. I can do this, really. I promise." Jane hesitated for a moment. 'I want to let her do this. She really cares about Isabelle, and it's obviously important to me that they like each other.' But Jane also knew there was so much to do, and she couldn't ask her boyfriend's daughter to do it. 'But he's more than my boyfriend. And she's more than just that too,' Jane admitted to herself. Lola sensed Jane's hesitation. "Jane, she's in good hands I promise. I can help her get dressed, and help brush her teeth and,' as if sensing what Jane would interrupt her with next, 'I can change her diaper if she needs it. I can handle this. Trust me.' Lola's offer was made with confidence, control, and most importantly, love. Jane couldn't help but be filled with joy as she heard Lola's speech. It was, however, only as Sam rested his arm on her lower back, as though to encourage her to give Lola a chance, that Jane relented. "Okay. Okay sure," Jane repeated, before turning to Isabelle. "Lola is going to take you to get ready for bed, okay sweetie? You be a good girl for her." "Yay......" Isabelle mumbled, with as much enthusiasm as her little tired body would allow, somehow finding the energy to fight off her sleepiness for just a moment. Lola smiled, happy that Isabelle wanted Lola to be the one to get Isabelle ready for bed, scooping Isabelle up and carried her up the stairs. "I'll be back in a bit," Lola called back, Isabelle's head resting against her friend's shoulder, her arms wrapped around Lola' neck, and her eyes firmly shut. Lola took Isabelle directly to the bathroom to help her wash her hands and face more thoroughly, before helping Isabelle brush her teeth. Lola made sure that Isabelle brushed every single tooth. "You need a really bright smile if you're going to be a ballerina Belly, better brush them all," Lola reminded the toddler. Once Isabelle was done, Lola carried Isabelle to her room, and laid her down on the changing table. Lola had decided to change Isabelle regardless - 'the last thing I need is to be the girl who forget to change her and she leaked.' But when Lola tore the diaper sides off, she was surprised at just how wet Isabelle was. "You practically soaked through this diaper you little puddle monster," Lola joked playfully to the sound of Isabelle's giggles. Lola took her time changing Isabelle. 'Dani is so much better at this kid stuff,' Lola admitted to herself. 'But I want to be better too.' Lola took her time, making sure to be gentle in wiping Isabelle. Lola then took the time to put some lotion on Isabelle, setting a clean diaper underneath her, before spraying Isabelle with likely too much baby powder. Just like that, Lola sealed up Isabelle's second diaper of the night, before pulling out a nightgown and helping Isabelle into it. By the time Lola lifted Isabelle off of the changing table, the sweet girl was already fast asleep. Gently, Lola laid Isabelle down into her princess bad, placing Rabbity in her arms, and pulling the covers snugly over her charge. Lola took a moment to sit at the edge of the bed, watching as Isabelle slept peacefully before her. Lola took her hand and gently stroked Isabelle's hair, unable to stop herself from smiling. Lola leaned it, kissed Isabelle goodnight on her forehead, before sitting back up. 'I know what I am going to do.' Quietly, Lola left Isabelle's room, shutting the lights and door behind her, before making her way back down to the living room where she saw her dad and Jane on the couch together. Lola made her way over to them with a renewed energy, confidence, and most importantly, determination. Lola planted her feet in front of her dad and Jane, and offered them only one sentence. "I'm watching her this weekend, and that's the end of that." Jane and Sam simply laughed. Jane knew her willpower to say no had been defeated. Jane could see the love Lola had for her daughter in her eyes, and knew she could trust Lola with anything. It didn't hurt that suddenly, Jane was looking forward to her weekend again. Thank you so much! I really worked hard to set some things up in early chapters and so am grateful for those that are reading or re-reading as it goes on and can appreciate them! I am so very happy to hear from you when you post! Thanks for the support!! Well, here I was trying to write a chapter and you go ahead and try and make me feel good about myself and stuff while I am trying to edit! Do you know how distracting that is? Have some compassion for this suffering soul! 🙃. But truly, thank you for your kind words! You were my first ever *official* follower on this site, and it means a lot to have you continue to follow along. I have been desperate to race Isabelle toward the end at times, and am constantly fighting myself to hold back. My vacation time was much needed, but I am hoping to get some writing in this week and next, so hopefully more to come in the near future. Privileged to have you as a reader!

Chapter 39: Studio Three Productions THE NEXT MORNING, I was woken up as Mackenzie carried me to the changing table. “Well, good morning, my little fire monster!” she cooed. I blushed, “morning,” I said sleepily. I was still pretty asleep as she unzipped the sleeper and exposed the diaper. It was only then that I remembered what had happened last night! She pulled the tapes off and sighed, “Well, I guess the night was a fluke. You’re clean and dry, Connor. I’ll keep last night’s diaper between the two of us?” I worried there was a catch but forced a smile and said, “Thanks,” quietly. She used her finger to push my chin up, “Don’t worry about it, sweetie! You already had a bath this morning; it’s up to you if you want to shower now?” I thought about it for a second, “I may actually just get dressed and get to work on my homework. What time is it?” I asked. She told me, and I realized I still had a good hour before we would leave for breakfast. After brushing my teeth quickly, I got to work on the screenplay and some of the work for my Friday classes. I was quiet through breakfast, not engaging anyone until someone said, “Hey, that’s the Little!” I looked around and saw several tall guys coming my way, “You were awesome last night!” Ava sat across from me and asked, “What did you do last night?” “This crazy Little ate all of the crazy Bigs under the table!!!!” one boy crowed. “Huh?” “Umm… thanks, guys, but I’m trying to study right now?” I said. “Sure thing! You made me two-hundred bucks, though! I owe you one!” The guy said. “What’s he talking about?” Ava asked after he left. Only then did I pay attention to her and Amy joining me at the table. I sighed, “My nest mother Mackenzie took me to compete at a spicy food contest last night at the union.” “Oh, how did it go?” Amy asked. “I won,” I smiled. “Why do you look like you lost?” Ava asked. I sighed, “After effects, let’s just say the spice wasn’t bad until it came out the other end…” Amy giggled, “Oops…” I managed to get out of there without owning up to that coming out in the night. Still, I narrowly made it to a Matisse building restroom before my body repeated its burning evacuation! I forced myself to drink some water as I walked into my class to stay hydrated and discovered a highchair had been placed beside a front table for me. Professor Gibney saw me enter and said, “I managed to find a chair for you!” “Umm… thanks Professor,” I said. I walked over to it and pulled my bag off my shoulders. I was about to figure out how to climb in when the professor came over and placed me inside. “Hopefully, that’ll be more comfortable!” He said as he buckled a safety harness shut. I just nodded, unable to figure out what to say positively about the experience of being locked in a baby chair! Others came in, and he said, “Please make sure you have your computers out with the ScreenPlus system open to your outlines. Also, if you haven’t posted your project in the classroom, please do so now.” I had posted mine already, so I just opened the program and reviewed my storyboards. I had completed the entire assignment as expected, plus I had managed character creation and ten of the script pages at this point. I noticed several people putting their files in at the last second, and eventually, he started the class. “Well, good morning! I’ve seen about half of your outlines were turned in when I checked before, and I’m hoping the rest are completed now?” Only one person shook their head, “Why not? Mister…?” Everyone’s heads turned and saw a shorter Amazon guy, “Carter, sir.” The guy seemed squeamish, “I just didn’t get it done? I started, but it was a pretty big project, sir?” Gibney nodded, “It was, and keep in mind this is what the real world often looks like with impossible deadlines. I’m not going to fail you the first time Mister Carter, but if it happens a second time, it will be like the real world – you’ll be fired.” I noticed the guy’s face pale, but he said, “Sorry, sir, won’t happen again!” “How did you find the project and the software for the rest of you?” There were crickets for several long moments, and I decided to bite the bullet, “It’s a cool idea to give us this project. I’m looking forward to the other side in my narratives class with making them. That being said, it was a pretty insane assignment on top of my other work,” I shrugged, “the software you provided was helpful, though. I don’t think I could have met the deadline if I had to storyboard it by hand with sketching?” Professor Gibney smiled, “Well said, Mister Slane!” He walked to his computer and brought up the classroom page from his side. “It looks like I have everyone in here; now you’ll have a week to create the draft script. Again, this should be somewhere between forty-five and sixty pages most likely…” I sat there as he talked about the technical side of things and reviewed some techniques for writing action sequences, camera angles, etc. Some of it I knew from back home already, but there were a few tips and tricks he shared that were new. Especially since some involved the holo-film needing additional directions for the depth of fields we wanted. All-in-all the three-hour class flew by pretty quickly! As soon as another classmate helped me out of the seat, I booked it for the bathroom and climbed carefully onto the giant toilet with my stool. Liquid poop spewed from my bottom again, and I couldn’t help but worry I would lose a star or get forced back into diapers if it didn’t stop soon! BETH WALKED OUT of her Signals class and sighed, knowing how much studying she had in front of her that coming weekend. The Signals class had a virtual lab component she needed to complete and a short technical summary about it when she was done! After a quick pit stop, she headed to the dining hall and saw Cassie sitting with Connor. After grabbing herself a tray of pizza and salad, she joined them. “How are you feeling today?” Beth asked Connor. He blushed, “Let’s just say this has been the gift that keeps on giving.” Beth couldn’t help but giggle at his expense! “Burns both ways?” she laughed. “A lot more than it did going down!” “Why in the world did you agree to do that in the first place?” Beth asked. “It seemed like a good idea at the time?” Connor shrugged his shoulders. “Plus, I did win a bunch of money in gift cards for the bookstore and food?” Beth shook her head, “Connor, you are going to get into so much trouble…?” Cassie laughed, “Let him enjoy the win,” she told Beth. “So, how is the screenwriting class going?” Beth asked Connor. “Kelly behaved herself today,” Connor said first, “But it’s a pretty insane class. We had one guy who didn’t have his assignment done… Even though the professor said it was an insane assignment, he also said he won’t tolerate another mistake.” “Was he a Tweener?” Cassie asked curiously. Connor shook his head, “No, he’s kind of short for a Big, though.” “Sometimes they get lumped in with us,” Beth said. The three of them ate lunch and chatted for a while before Cassie had to go to her first class of the day. “What are you up to now?” Beth asked him. “Well, I have a couple more hours before Narratives; I was thinking about either going to the library or back to my room?” “How about we both go to the library?” She suggested. “I need to do some studying, and maybe I can get you to help with some of my problems?” The smile he returned to her made her feel warm inside. “Sure!” She didn’t often end up in the library to study, but she had used some of their glass study rooms a few times before. ‘I definitely didn’t want to go to his room to study, and I didn’t want to hear the comments if I brought him back to my room…’ She thought. Connor insisted on hitting the restroom first. She used the time to check in on the app for an empty room. Seeing one, Beth quickly reserved it before he came out, and they headed to the library. Conveniently it wasn’t far from Matisse, where they would be going afterward. She led Connor to the front desk. “We have a reservation for study room 319?” Beth asked the woman working the desk. She looked at the two of them and said, “Let me check?” Beth saw Connor looking at the immense space and some of the search displays people used. “All of the books have been scanned and are available through the university’s repository,” she told him. “No physical books at all?” Connor asked. “It makes sense, I guess, but I’m kind of like my Mama; it’s nice to have a hard copy sometimes.” “I do miss the smell of the books,” the woman said. “But I don’t miss moving them all the time!” she laughed. “I see the reservation you have here. How long do you need it?” “An hour?” Beth said, “Just killing time and studying before our next class.” “Sounds good; just bring this card back down when you’re done. No food in the room, please.” “Sure,” Beth said. Following the directions, they unlocked a room that was one of Beth’s favorites in her limited experience. A couple couches sat along the outside of the room, and a conference table was in the middle. She watched Connor climb onto the sofa like it was a mountain before opening his bag up and pulling out a school computer. “What are you starting on?” She asked him. “I figured I should spend some time on this script; there’s a lot to do still! I hope I can find time at Grandma’s this weekend to finish, but I guess they’re having a birthday party for Meggy?” “That whole situation is weird,” she told Connor, “I mean, she’s the same age as my parents but looks younger than me?” Connor nodded and looked at her oddly. It made her wonder if he knew about her history. She sat there for a long moment before asking, “So can you help me make sense of this problem?” I HAD ENJOYED hanging out and studying with Beth for the hour we were in the library. She knew how to be quiet but also asked me for help which I enjoyed giving. It was like how I would hang out with Riley when we were in high school. I sighed as we packed up our stuff. “What’s wrong?” Beth asked me. “Just thinking of my family,” I said. “I only saw them once or twice a month when I started college, but at least I had the option of going home to visit on the weekend.” “Who do you miss most?” She asked. I smiled, “Probably Mom or my sister Riley.” “I understand missing them; I feel the same way sometimes. Other than a few big alumni events my mom and dad use as excuses, they don’t come out much here.” “Well, your dad is probably busy?” She nodded, “Depending on the time of the year. They get a big break after they release decisions in the summer, and of course, federal holidays.” I nodded, “Makes sense.” She returned the card to the librarian, “Hope you two got some work done?” The woman asked. We both nodded, “Yes, ma’am, thanks!” I said. She told me a bit about her siblings as we walked to class. She was frequently the butt of jokes since she was so much shorter than everyone else, “Even Laura is a foot-and-a-half taller than me!” I laughed, “I’m more used to being on the other side of that!” We sat down together in the same area as the day before and talked until class began. “Good afternoon, everyone!” Professor Wyler said from the front. “We’re going to be off to the races here today as we set up our groups and get some hands-on time with the equipment you’ll be using. Keep in mind that I am showing you just a few features and details; knowing how to do this well can be a lifetime of study and learning by trial - and a lot of error!” There was a smattering of humoring laughter for him before he continued the lecture. We would be divided up into one of four studios, he reminded us, and he showed us that each studio would have three cameras, accessories, two drone cameras that could be used for indoor or outdoor shots, a few dozen types of wireless and wired mics that could be placed on actors or suspended from booms, lighting equipment, and access to the film computer lab for editing at the end. We took ten minutes to play with the equipment as he explained each item. I found myself quite excited to play around with the cameras in particular. I was amazed that the operators were using goggles instead of using any sort of eyepiece or viewscreen. Still, it made total sense as soon as I donned the oversized goggles! You could see the Holo-screen realistically with the goggles, like in a theater or on the projections I’d seen so far. Adjusting settings meant you could change the depth of field in the room and many other characteristics to make things focus on different details! Fortunately, Professor Wyler had acquired a couple of pairs of small goggles for me and any other smaller people… which was really just Beth. They were still pretty oversized for me, and I wondered if my EdgeSphere goggles could be attached instead. While I was the tiniest person in the class by far, Beth was clearly the second shortest by a good amount. If I had to guess, she was probably a foot-and-a-half shorter than the nearest student! Fortunately, Kelly occupied herself on the other side of the room, and I hoped that would continue through the semester. “Okay, everyone, please come grab the card with your name on it from the table here? We’ll get you all divided up into your studios.” Professor Wyler said about ninety minutes into one of my favorite college classes ever! I drew my card and followed Beth over to the side. I looked at it, and it said Studio Three Productions. “What’s your say?” I asked her. She smiled and said, “Same as yours!” “Cool!” I was happy we could work together as I would hate to have separated! “Okay, if you all would please go ahead and go to the equipment table for your studio now?” I had noted the numbers before. My heart sank as I realized we were both about to be stuck with a problem together. Kelly was in our group, giving us a grin that said she was looking forward to screwing with us somehow! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 
Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button for this chapter! Comments are always really, really super appreciated as well! LCW will have a new posting every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty, please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars, and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Am I a Little Kid Now? My aunt warned, “Tommy, you can’t be a big boy if you don’t use the potty. If you have any more accidents between now and Monday, we have to pause your potty training. You’ll go back to diapers.” I asked, “How long?” She looked perplexed, and asked,” How long what?” “How long will I have to stay in diapers?” Aunt Amanda tilted her head with a strange look. She asked, “Honey, is that what you want?” I don’t know what would have happened if I told her the truth. I think she was ready to put me in a diaper right there, but I didn’t want her to think I was a freak. I furiously shook my head, which was more of an act, and said, “No, no, no! I just want to know what happens if I have another accident.” Aunt Amanda was dubious but indulged me. She talked to me like I was a child. “Right now, I don’t know if you are ready to use the potty by yourself. That’s why you are wearing Pull-ups. Big kids use the potty by themselves. If you keep having accidents, I know you’re not ready. That means you need diapers, and you can’t be a big kid if you need diapers. Does that make sense?” It didn’t make any sense, but I nodded anyway. I asked, “But for how long?” “You’ll need to be potty-trained before you can wear big boy pants. That can’t happen until you are ready.” “How will you know if I’m ready?” Aunt Amanda calmly answered, “It depends. I knew that Debbie was ready when she stayed dry for a long time and used the potty when I asked her. Now she doesn’t need help using the potty and does it all by herself. Older kids sometimes take longer. You are older than Debbie, so a day won’t feel as long to you. You might need a longer break before you are ready. It’s also very important for you to cooperate with me. I can’t teach you to use the potty if you don’t listen to me.” I remembered what my mom told me. “My mom said that it might take the whole summer. She said if I can’t help it, I need to learn how to change my own diapers, and she won’t do that until I’m ready.” Aunt Amanda nodded, “That’s true. Some adults, and even big kids, have problems getting to the potty, and they have to manage it by themselves. It is called, ‘incontinence’, but that doesn’t mean they are like little kids.” “It doesn’t?” I sounded very childlike, and innocent. “No honey; They can take care of themselves. It’s hard, and they need to be very responsible. I think that’s what your mommy meant when she told you that you weren’t ready for that.” She continued, “And to be honest, I think your mommy is right. You aren’t responsible enough. I know that you sometimes use the potty by yourself, so I know you can do it. However, big kids don’t just do that some of the time, they handle the potty by themselves all of the time. That’s what you still need to show me.” I didn’t get the answer I wanted, but I did get some perspective on my aunt’s thought process. It felt like she was seriously considering putting me in a diaper right there, and there was a part of me that wished she had. However, it was a big step. I still had to wear a diaper for six more nights, which would be almost three weeks in diapers. If she makes me wear one during the day, I might be in diapers all summer. I made it through the rest of the day without an accident, but the ever-perceptive Debbie noticed the frowny face on my chart. “Why does Tommy have a frowny face?” Aunt Amanda sighed, “Tommy went pee-pee in his pants today.” “Is he going to be a baby again?” My aunt gave Debbie a disapproving look. That was close to teasing, and teasing is not allowed. “Debbie! We don’t do that in this house.” Debbie deflected her eyes and mouthed, “Sorry.” I guess she was talking to me, but it didn’t seem directed at anybody in particular. My aunt replied, “No, Tommy still wants to be a big boy.” It was getting easier for me to pee in the diaper at night. I barely had to think about it before I started to pee. I was oddly proud of myself, but I couldn’t explain why. During the day, I was constantly flooded with doubt and anxiety. I felt out of place in the world. At night, I felt like a three-year-old with no responsibilities. I just needed one more accident, and I could get that feeling during the day as well. It dawned on me that I had to act now. In a few days, my aunt might give Scott another chance with Pull-ups. What if I’m wearing a diaper, and Scott gets to wear Pull-ups? I promised myself to pee in my Pull-up in the morning. Aunt Amanda barely acknowledged the soggy diaper that greeted her in the morning. She just said, “Let’s get you two some breakfast, and then I will get you ready for the day.” She cleaned me up carefully, handed me the Pull-Up, and said, “Try to use the potty today. I don’t want you to have any more accidents.” I replied, “Ok, I’ll try,” knowing full well that wasn’t going to happen. My aunt hugged me, “That’s wonderful, sweetheart.” I couldn’t help but notice the twinge of doubt in her voice. At this point, I wasn’t turning back. I was going to wet my Pull-up, and it was just a question of when. There was a part of me that wanted to get it over with, but it was like jumping off the diving board; I couldn’t take it back after it happened. I tried to pee in the morning, but I couldn’t. Jessica came over shortly after 10 o’clock, and the four of us went outside to play. I didn’t want to do it in front of Jessica, so I tried to put it out of my mind. Up until then, I thought I kept this a secret. As far as I knew, she didn’t know I was wearing a Pull-up. I suddenly felt the urge and began to pee, without thinking. I realized what I was doing and tried to stop, but I couldn’t stop peeing. I froze and hoped nobody saw what happened. Jessica noticed and asked, “Tommy, what did you do?” I answered, “Nothing. I was just thinking.” Jessica smirked, “I don’t think that’s it. I know that look. I think somebody peed his pants. Come over here, I need to check your Pull-Up.” “Um, I’m not wearing a Pull-Up.” My stammer and red face might have given it away. “Oh, please! Do you honestly think I haven’t noticed the Pull-ups? I can see the tabs above your waistband. Now come over here and let me check if you’ve had an accident.” “No.” Jessica was talking to me just like I was a petulant child and ordered, “No? Come here, I need to check your Pull-up.” She might have only been thirteen, but she knew exactly how to handle an ornery child. I screamed, “No!” And started to run. I didn’t get very far; Jessica caught me from behind and said, “Got you, you little stinker.” She put her hand on my shorts and said, “Tommy, you’re wet. Let’s tell your aunt.” I pulled away and cried, “No, I don’t want to.” She tugged back and said, “Tommy, you’re only making this bad for yourself. Be a good boy, or I’ll put you in time-out.” I shouted back, “You’re not my babysitter! You can’t put me in time-out.” Jessica snidely asked, “Should we ask your aunt about that?” Aunt Amanda walked outside; “What’s all of the commotion? What’s going on?” Debbie was eager to tell her mom what happened, but Jessica spoke first. “Mrs. Whitmore, I’m afraid Tommy had a little accident and needs another Pull-up. I can help him if you are busy.” It sounds stupid, but until then, it never dawned on me that Jessica could end up changing my diaper. She took care of Scott quite a bit, so it would make sense that she would do the same with me. Much to my relief, Aunt Amanda waved her off. “That’s very nice of you, but I can take it from here. Please keep an eye on Scotty and Debbie, while I’ll take care of Tommy.”

THE BREAST MILK BLUES “Good morning, Dear. Did you sleep well?” “Not really … tossed and turned all night. I need coffee, very hot and very black!” Sofia silently pointed at the coffee maker. The pot was almost full. “Couldn't get Rita's offer out of your mind?” “Yeah … that, and what she said about talking with Bian. She wasn't making a lot of sense, but it sounded like something bad happened to Ian during Tet. Rita's always so cool, calm and collected, but not last night. Mom, you could hear it in her voice. Whatever Bian said really got to her.” “If he was in Hue … well, that was ground zero, wasn't it?” Sofia was dredging up memories now more than a decade old. “I remember Walter Cronkite broadcasting from there, the marines having to retake the city street by street, house by house. It was brutal.” “But Ian wasn't in the Marines ...” “It's just another piece of the wall, isn't it?” Sofia's tone had turned distinctly bitter. “All those years as the Dominant in a D/s relationship, only to find out that your father was always hiding a big part of himself from me. Sarah, please … don't let Ian do that to you. Believe me, if you discover things the way I did, discover that the most important person in your life never trusted you enough to bare his soul? It hurts.” “I won't, mom; I promise you. I will see this through to the end. But you know what I was thinking about around 4 AM?” Sofia glanced at her daughter, and instantly caught the mischievous look in her eyes. Oh, this ought to be good. “I was thinking that … if the three of us were to pool our incomes, which must add up to something like a hundred and seventy-five thousand a year … we could sell Rita's townhome and buy a big place out on Lake Minnetonka … something on the lake shore with a big lawn and a dock, maybe a swimming pool. We could live like queens, maybe even hire a nanny to take Ian to and from work, watch over him during the day. That's if I decide to let him keep his job.” “I would suggest that you talk with him about that the first chance you get. Rita's right about the jungle telegraph, and the headhunters who will be heading Ian's way. I probably know some of their names,” she laughed. “Anyway, you want to respect Ian's wishes, but you also want to make it clear to him that this is your decision, not his. It's a classic case of you deciding what's best for your submissive, and then doing it. You get out in front-- and wear a skirt. His job is to hide behind it.” . . . . “Wakey, wakey, Princess! A new day awaits!” Reluctantly, Ian began to swim up out of the depths of sleep, not quite remembering whether it had been dreams or nightmares that disturbed his slumber. “I have a nice warm ba-ba for you, just as soon as we get that icky old diaper off you, clean your messy widdle bottom, and get you dressed for the day. Isn't your baby dress darling?” Who? Oh … Ian belatedly realized that it was Candy who was doing the honors this morning, efficiently unlocking his restraints. He was surprised to discover that his hands were already free of the mittens. Must have been sleeping better than I thought … He struggled in the narrow confines of the crib to get up on his elbows, but Candy instantly pushed him back down. “We want you to use the pull rope, Princess. It's much safer. You just pull yourself up hand over hand.” “That's it,” she soothed as Ian began to put arm muscles that shrieked in protest to work. Sitting up, he glanced curiously at the frilly pink baby dress hanging at the foot of his crib. This early in the day, it didn't immediately register that he was supposed to wear it. Ian hated mornings. Upon resigning his commission he had taken a vow to banish them from his personal calendar, and by and large he had succeeded. Even his extracurricular activities behind the Iron Curtain had never ushered him out the hotel door before nine-- not that there was much going on at that hour of the day in places like Bucharest and Moscow anyway. But life, in the form of an Assistant Chair, had played a cruel joke upon the departmental rookie. He had only learned in late August that he had been given an 8 AM class, and nothing infuriated him quite so much as knowing that he still had three full weeks of this crap to put up with. Taking the bus to work had been the crowning insult to the inglorious start of his career, such as it was. So, Ian was in a sour mood as he swung around to get down from his crib, and it didn't help that he could feel poop from the proverbial stem to the proverbial stern of his diaper. Climbing onto the changing table and having beautiful young Candy tickling him where it counted was something to look forward to, but on the flip side, memories of yesterday's Thanksgiving feast were busily bursting through the defenses that separated subconscious from conscious mind. They were a decidedly mixed bag. Ian had found himself sandwiched between Vickie on his left, and Amos on his right. As it turned out, Amos had taken more than one R&R in Hong Kong-- an admission that instantly led to microscopic comparisons of bars hither and yon. Both agreed that Hong Kong's bars sported some of the most beautiful women on the planet; more to the point, both agreed that the most beautiful of all worked the bar on top of the Sheraton at the bottom of Nathan Road. This was the moment when Amos, much to Rita's obvious displeasure, suggested that they adjourn to one of his hangouts down on Lake Street, said joints all opening for business on Thanksgiving Day at sixteen hundred hours on the dot. Ian was sorely tempted, but Vickie was currently shoveling food into her mouth with her left hand while languidly raking Ian's thigh with the fingernails of her right. Occasional bouts of polite conversation interrupted the left, but her right hand's assault was relentless, with spirited attempts to find a way inside the thigh bands of his de facto chastity belt slowly driving him nuts. Ian was so horny he could scream, but his thick diaper and locking diaper cover were merciless. At dinner's end, Rita had pointedly exiled Vickie until Saturday morn, leaving Marge to escort a thoroughly frustrated Ian back to his room. Belatedly realizing that he had hardly touched his food and was still starving, Ian had welcomed the twin bottles of breast milk that turned out to be his reward for a job well done. One more poopy diaper later, Ian was back in his crib, fully restrained, Marge having decreed curfew to be the ungodly hour of 7 PM. And now it's twelve hours later, I've spent much of it wallowing in my own shit, and I have a diaper rash. Wonderful. Although his diaper change was complete, and his diaper cover once again locked firmly in place, Candy left the Princess strapped down to the changing table just long enough to fetch her pretty dress. When she had the baby back on her feet, she slipped her arms through the puffed sleeves with their wonderful rows of pink and white frills, zipped her in, and snapped the lock shut. Stepping back to admire the view, she marveled at Vickie's exquisite taste. Her Princess was wearing a beautifully flared dress that barely reached to the top of her diapers … a dress covered all the way around with row after row of pink and white frills. Candy reached up to place an equally infantile bonnet on her head, and then bade her step into the matching rhumba panties, which completely covered her hideously institutional diaper cover. It was only at this point that nurse and patient eased to the floor, where two bottles of warm breast milk would begin Ian's day. “I want you to grade twelve more exams,” Candy cooed, “then you can have another ba ba … then another twelve and another ba ba. Auntie Rita wants Princess Poopy Pants to be nice and full and oh, so poopy when I take you to her office. She wants you to meet some of her friends. Won't that be fun, hmm? Won't that be fun?” Fun? Yeah, sure. Got news for ya, baby, I got the milk cow blues! Ian was definitely in a sour mood, and the breast milk was fueling it-- the same dark mood that had driven him to smoky jazz clubs in cities all over eastern Europe, where singing the blues was as much a rite of passage as listening to Radio Free Europe. It was in Warsaw that he had last heard Sleepy John's evocative version, the words swirling inside his brain alongside images of Sarah leaning over to change his diaper, and Vickie's response as he licked cranberry sauce off her chest: Now ask sweet mama, let me be her kid She says, "I might get buggies I couldn't keep it hid" Well, she looked at me, she begin to smile Says, "I thought I would use you for my man a while That you just don't let my husband catch you there Now, just, just don't let my husband catch you there" Since there were no husbands on the premises, Ian wasn't worried about being caught. Quite the contrary. He just wanted to be fed, real food in mountainous quantities. . . . . “Mom, I've never done a tour of duty in the OU, never mind neonatal. All I know about breast feeding is what I studied back in nursing school. Help me out here.” “Hmm … let me think.” Sofia decided to join Sarah in another cup of coffee. She was addicted to the stuff, caffeine being the drug that often got her through the day. “I guess the first thing to say is that it's doable. There are pills, and if you're religious about the breast pump, you will lactate. But there's no predicting how strong your flow will be, nor how long it will last. You may produce too little; you may produce too much. You will certainly be producing too much if all three of you are breast feeding him simultaneously. The milk bank in your hospital will get to know you well.” “Mom, what I really want to know is the, uh ... you know … the sex side of it.” “Intense. Really, really intense. When I was nursing your dad, it felt like there was a stream of hot lava flowing from my nipples to my clit. The orgasms were so powerful that intercourse paled in comparison. And he loved it. My milk really turned him on. It was the best sex in the whole of our marriage.” “Wow!” “But for the guy, the downside is that you feel like you're experiencing perpetual diarrhea. Your dad spent twenty-two months running to the toilet about six times a day.” Sofia chuckled, hard enough for coffee to dribble down her chin. “Sometimes he didn't make it!” “Did you put him back in diapers?” Sarah's eyes were as big as saucers. “Oh, I teased him about it, and we always had some to hand. But it wasn't our thing. So, no … not until the end, when he became incontinent. And that was hard because it was such a blow to his pride. You're lucky, you know? You're starting out, with your eyes wide open, where your dad and I finished. If you choose to breast feed, Ian will just be a bit more poopy than he already is. And the three of you will manage just fine.” “You want me to take Rita's offer, don't you?” “Pupu, it's your decision, but yes, I think it would be for the best. Thinking about your dad that last year … it's like seeing Ian's future. As he gets older, everything that he suffered on the battlefield is going to start taking its physical toll. It's not the incontinence. It's the pain … the arthritis. He's going to become a lot more dependent when he gets older … a lot more. You'll need help. The cold, hard truth is that you are going to outlive him.” “It's so unfair.” “It's life. But talking about Ian's health reminds me of one more thing, which may well cause this whole scheme to blow up in your collective faces.” “What's that?” “What you'll discover when you start dealing with the milk bank. Sarah, you'll have to do a blood draw every week. They will be screening for TB, cancer cells, but above all for hepatitis B and C. Breast milk is a remarkably efficient conveyance for sexually transmitted diseases. Neither you nor Rita will have a problem being monogamous, but what about Vickie? Her reputation is … how shall I put it? Colorful? Her lifestyle would place Ian in constant danger.” Sarah burst out laughing, a preposterous idea suddenly popping into her head. The perfect solution! “It's funny that you should say that, Mom, because another thing that kept me up last night was thinking about preconditions. If I'm going to share, then it will be on my terms-- strictly take it or leave it. Now I know exactly what I'm going to demand!” Sarah was about to explain when the telephone rang. Sofia prayed that it wasn't some emergency that would demand her personal attention-- not now, when the self-satisfied look on Sarah's face told her that something outrageous was in the offing. . . . . “Good morning, Sofia; it's Rita. Is Sarah up and about?” “I'll put her on speaker.” Sofia depressed a button, and then returned to her coffee. “Hi, girl; have you got a minute?” “Let me top off my coffee. How's Ian?” Watching the video feed coming out of room eleven, Rita chuckled. “Candy's got the duty this morning; I told Vickie to take the day off and ponder her sins. So, as we speak, Ian is laying in Candy's lap, slurping down his first two bottles of breast milk for the day. When he's finished, she'll stick a pacifier in his mouth, have him crawl over to the desk, and get to work grading a dozen exams. After the first round, he'll get another bottle before being put back to work, only this time without his pacifier. Then another bottle. We want to test whether the pacifier is a trigger for the way he moves back and forth between Princess Poopy Pants and Major Grady. And speaking of Princess Poopy Pants, you should see the baby dress that Vickie found for her to wear. It is beyond adorable. We have got to find her a matching pair of booties and get rid of the boat shoes. They spoil the look!” “So you are still running with the theory that one of his core personalities is female?” The more she learned about Ian, the more fascinated Sofia became. “Female,” Rita agreed, “and infantile. After what Bian told me, I suspect that we're dealing with transference … a coping mechanism that enabled him to remain sane on a night when he should have gone mad. For one awful night, I believe that they became mother and infant child, and that it was her deep love that literally kept him alive. Since then, he has used infancy as a refuge, and it's so pronounced because it gives him a convenient place to hide when he can't cope with whatever went so badly wrong later in the war.” “My God,” Sofia exclaimed. “Rita, please tell me that you are not going to treat him for this! Please!” “You'll destroy him,” Sarah wailed; “don't do this!!” “We won't! Trust me, both of you … WE WON'T!! I'm with Vickie on this. We lock in the Princess Poopy Pants personality, and we do it by treating him like a baby girl at every conceivable opportunity. Do you understand me? We want to reinforce this side of his personality, not undermine it! But I need your permission to do this, Sarah, in part because that's how your relationship with Ian works, but also because he simply isn't capable of seeing this through without your support and guidance.” “And what about his wall? Can we touch it, or not?” “We can … or rather, Princess Poopy Pants can. Vickie's game plan is sound, Sarah. The Princess attacks the Major, who has to come to her defense by telling her the truth, knowing that she will use it to end her spankings. But once the source of his shame is out in the open, he will have less reason to go into hiding. Then Princess Poopy Pants will gradually fade away, unless we take affirmative steps to create a rough balance between the adult male and the baby girl. Given the nature of your relationship with Ian, which everyone in the Circle supports, the latter is what I would recommend. There will be other crises in the future, more occasions on which he will need to run and hide.” “Do it,” Sarah snapped. She had no doubt about this whatsoever, not after her mother's warning. She had lost her grandfather and her father, both of them men who had gone to war. As a nurse, she knew that there would be very bad moments in Ian's future, and that the time to start preparing for them was now. “You are prepared to deal with a core personality that is both female and infantile?” Rita wanted this on the record. “I am.” Sarah knew exactly what Rita was doing. “Good. Now, I need your help with another matter. Gayle Soderberg will be here at ten o'clock, and she's bringing her Director with her. Harrison? Harris?” “Harrison Knowles.” It was Sarah's private opinion that, in the Kingdom of Jerks, Harrison Knowles was a crown prince. “How very Ivy League,” Rita muttered, never having met the man but catching the note of contempt in Sarah's voice. “Anyway,” she went on, “Soderberg will try and snap Ian up for Patient Relations, and in fairness they desperately need someone who is fluent in both English and Vietnamese. The only conceivable reason for Knowles to tag along is to wave an open checkbook in Ian's face. I'm guessing that, at a minimum, they'll offer to double … even triple … his salary. But I'm guessing that this is your decision, not Ian's, so how do you want me to play it?” “Turn them down flat! Ian doesn't give a damn about money. For God's sake, he's a teacher!” “Thank you, and for the record? For the record, I'm not going to let anyone get their hooks into Ian. I may do a bit of wheeling and dealing, but he's my patient and he's off limits. But I want to play this a certain way and I need your help to do it because it's going to be a very public humiliation for Ian.” “What?” Sarah just wanted her friend to get on with it. “I want to introduce Princess Poopy Pants to Soderberg and Knowles, baby dress and all. And with four bottles of breast milk in his system, each laced with fast acting and potent laxatives, the Princess is going to be poopy indeed, and stink to high heaven! For once, in short, I want to put our hospital wide reputation for being a bunch of crazies to good effect. I want these two nitwits to run out of this ward pinching their noses, and to tell everyone who'll listen that Ian is a lunatic who just happens to speak a whole bunch of foreign tongues. We keep Ian, and I make the damage to his reputation good with his department chair. Keith gives us a bigger budget because Marge keeps him abreast of what's really going on. I give her the credit, but I get to keep my job because I cut a deal with Glenn out at the VA. You and Vickie cure Ian, and the four of us live happily ever after.” “And you sell your townhouse, and we use the check as a down payment on a nice property on Lake Minnetonka.” “Works for me,” Rita agreed. “Then, let's do it, but I suggest that you let me speak to Ian before the curtain rises. I'll make it clear to him that his humiliation is my choice. In fact, I want him to fob off Soderberg by telling them that he wouldn't dream of making a decision this consequential without my approval. I want everyone to come out of this knowing that it's me they have to deal with, not Ian!” Rita clapped her hands. “PERFECT!! ABSOLUTELY PERFECT!!” “And the weird part of all this? Ian will enjoy his humiliation because he absolutely despises authority figures, and I can't think of a worse way to insult him than waving money in front of his face. He will rub it in!” “BETTER STILL! Oh, Sarah, how I wish you could be here to witness this ...” “Let's have a conference call afterwards, the four of us! “YOU'RE ON!” . . . . “It feels like I've come full circle,” Ian commented as he entered Rita's office and took the same seat that he had occupied less than forty-eight hours earlier. In some ways, however, it felt like a lifetime had passed. Candy had escorted him out of the secure ward, still wearing his infantile dress, rhumba pants and bonnet. The one thing that she had determined from the morning's evaluation was that the pacifier was not a trigger. With or without it, Ian's transition from infant to adult and back to infant again was seamless. Hence it did not surprise her in the least that Princess Poopy Pants had taken a back seat to Major Grady the moment they exited the ward. What did surprise her, and what she was going to stress in her report, was how you could actually see the transition in real time-- if you knew where to look. It's in his eyes. Princess Poopy Pants has dreamy eyes, eyes that are unfocused, eyes filled with trust and love. The Professor's gaze is sharply focused, but the Major's eyes are alert, wary, constantly scanning his environment. It's threat assessment, and it's autonomic … the human animal acutely aware that it is at once predator and prey. Candy knew the details of Vickie's complex battle plan, and fully endorsed the assault that she was undertaking. Using the Major's sense of duty against him, forcing him to yield ground to protect the Princess from harsh and undeserved punishment. It's brilliant … almost breathtaking. But then Vickie's far and away the best therapist I've ever seen in action. I was lucky to have her for my mentor … Becky and me both ... Candy sat the pink pacifier on the desk in front of Ian, but he made no move to pick it up. With an almost imperceptible shake of the head, she signaled Rita that this was a dead end. Then she quietly withdrew, leaving the two of them alone. . . . . Vickie was restless, prowling the confines of her apartment like a caged tiger. She was restless and frustrated and angry, although the anger was largely directed at herself. She had lost control, let her personal feelings run wild in the midst of a desperate, high-risk therapeutic gambit that had actually worked. The payoff was still uncertain, but Don Phillips was no longer catatonic. Ian had cracked him open, and now it was up to Rita to manage his care. And then there was Phil Kettering. Just thinking about Phil made her feel all warm inside. We actually saved one, the three of us working together. Becky, Vickie and Ian … the Three Musketeers. Before kicking her out of the ward, Rita had shared a bit of news that made Vickie feel like she could go out and conquer the world. Rita had spoken with Phil's parents. They were driving down from Hibbing to see their son … for the first time in almost ten years. The reunion would take place in the waiting room, under Becky's watchful eye. Vickie wondered how they would react to their future daughter-in-law. Vickie stumbled into the bathroom, gripped the edge of the counter hard with both hands, and stared at herself in the mirror. She grinned half-heartedly at the sleepdeprived creature she saw staring back at her, with its badly mussed hair and pallid skin. “Well, it's finally happened. The walls of Troy have been toppled. Victoria Ann Robinson has fallen in love. The once proud queen of the one-night stands has been vanquished, her heart captured by one Ian Samuel Grady, a soldier crippled in body, mind and spirit. And she never saw it coming.” Vickie decided to pull herself together. A leisurely bath to start, then work on her hair, do her make-up, find something nice to wear in her closet. She would go shopping at the mall-- after all, it was the day after Thanksgiving, and she could lose herself in the well-dressed crowds at the decidedly upscale Galleria. In the evening, she would wander the hotel lounges along the Strip, hoping to get a sense of just how much her world had changed. Of course the businessmen would all be home, celebrating the holidays with their families. There would be no improprieties to stain this, her farewell tour.

It's another steamy day here in the land of rain and humidity. I'm up in my office working on some month-end paperwork, in a Rearz Critter Caboose and a golf shirt. My wife has been up here a couple of times printing stuff, and has made no comment so far. The Critter Caboose is a fantastically comfortable and capacious product that seems to wear well in these cloying meteorological conditions - I was out cleaning my pool over lunch and I did not regret wearing it (I threw shorts on in deference to my neighbours' mental health). I like the combination of a golf shirt over a diaper - it's business up top, baby down below. I'm at the point in this adventure where wearing a diaper isn't the least bit distracting anymore. Indeed, I imagine that I get more done, because I don't have to get up and run to the washroom periodically. Although I guess I'd get even more done if I didn't sit down and write about my plastic underpants, whenever I have a break point in my work. But "this" contributes to my mental wellbeing, and that contributes, I assume, to my engagement with my work. That's my assertion, and I'm sticking with it.

BTW- Chapter names are just there as placeholders. It's kind of the first thing that pops in my head when I get to the next part. What should I do? Even though she didn’t say it, my mom thought I was wetting myself on purpose. Did she really mean it when she said that I wasn’t potty-trained? I was especially mad when she said that I was acting like a little kid, and she wanted my aunt to treat me like I was a baby. I couldn’t believe it when she said that I might stay in diapers a lot longer than just the summer. I wondered why I did this in the first place. I wished I’d never pooped my pants. I didn’t do that on purpose; that was a real accident. Everything would be normal if that didn’t happen. I wouldn’t have to wear Pull-ups and I wouldn’t have to sleep in a diaper. I asked myself, ‘Why did I want to pee in my diaper?’ That wasn’t an accident, nor was it when I peed my pants. I did that because I wanted to stay in diapers, which made no sense. What kid my age wants to wear diapers? Unfortunately, I didn’t feel like a typical teenager. I was a fourteen-year-old boy who was starting high school in a few months, but that’s not what I saw in the mirror. Physically, I didn’t look like a teenager. I wasn’t just small, I was undeveloped. The boys at my school bragged about their giant dicks, while mine was just a tiny bald little thing. Mine looked like it belonged to a little kid. Some of the boys in my class were shaving, but I didn’t even have peach fuzz. The friends I had in elementary school grew up, and I didn’t. I had a good friend named Jaxon; he was the only kid who knew that I wet my bed, and he kept my secret. I’m older than him, but he was always one of the bigger kids. He was always bigger, but by eighth grade, he towered over me. He was big, even for an adult. He wore size 13 shoes, and I wore size 6. We didn’t share many things in common anymore, so we stopped hanging out together. His friends were jerks anyway, so I tried to avoid them. I wanted to be cool, but I didn’t know how. I pretended to like girls, but I wasn’t really interested, at least in that way. The girls didn’t seem all that interested in me either, other than the ones who treated me like a little brother. Some kids thought I was gay, but I didn’t think about boys that way either. I just spent my time pretending that I was a famous athlete, or whatever cool thing I could think of. That’s fine when you’re nine-years-old, but not at fourteen. At first, I wanted to punish my mom for what she said. I thought about going into full baby mode. If they were going to treat me like a baby, I would become a huge brat. I would cry, throw tantrums, and do all the things that babies do when they get upset. I soon realized that wasn’t going to work, and it was better if I just proved them wrong. I had to prove that I wasn’t just some little kid who needed diapers; I was a teenager who needed independence and respect. However, that’s not who I was. My mom constantly nagged me to do my chores and then complained that I didn’t do them properly when I finally completed them. Aunt Amanda took a different route. At the end of the week, she gave me money for each chore I completed. She had to inspect it to make sure it was done correctly, but I got credit for the chore. I didn’t have to do them unless I wanted the money. It was the same for Debbie, but hers were simpler and she didn’t get as much money. I could have earned $20 for cleaning the garage, while Debbie got $1 for setting the table. At the end of the week, Debbie made three times more money than I did. I tried to be a big kid that day. I knocked a chore off the list; I vacuumed the living room. It took me four times to pass the inspection, but I finally met my aunt’s expectations. At the same time, I watched Scott happily play on the floor. He wasn’t allowed to do any chores and didn’t get an allowance. That was reserved for big kids. My aunt doted over him while changing his wet diaper, which made me jealous. I had a strange dream that night. It was about the last time I wore diapers for an extended period. I was five years old, and we went to Asia for vacation. I remember wearing diapers on the plane. I still wore diapers at night, but I didn’t wear them in the daytime anymore, and that felt weird to me. I remember that these were diapers and not Pull-ups. I had some accidents, so I had to wear diapers for the rest of the trip, which was three weeks. That’s a long time for a five-year-old. I also remember getting lost at the airport and getting put in a stroller. This wasn’t a bad memory. It was pleasant, and I didn’t care that I had to wear diapers or sit in a stroller. I woke up in a wet diaper. Having a real accident put me in a strange place. It’s hard to explain, but I used to feel special after I wet my bed. It was like a part of me was still a baby, and I didn’t want it to go away. I felt the same that morning, but I didn’t get yelled at, and I wasn’t covered in pee. After lunch, I went outside to play while my cousins took their naps. I purposely didn’t use the bathroom, and I drank two glasses of lemonade before heading outside. I was playing in a puddle when I felt the first twinge in my bladder. I told myself to let go and started to pee. I felt the warmth spread in the padding. It felt different than the cloth diapers my aunt used at night. The Pull-up was about to leak, but I kept peeing. I don’t know if my aunt was watching me, or just sensed that I had an accident. She called to me, “Tommy, come over here. I need to check your Pull-up.” I didn’t even have a chance to tell her. I was surprised, and given my condition, I was reluctant to let her see. I don’t know why I was reluctant; she was going to find out eventually. The Pull-up was close to leaking and I needed to change. How did I ever think I would get that past my aunt? I cried, “What? Why?” “You haven’t used the potty since lunch, and I need to see if you’re still dry.” I didn’t want to admit the truth. I answered, “I’m dry, and I did go. I just forgot to tell you.” “That doesn’t matter, I need to check your Pull-Up right now!” This was her no-nonsense voice, and I could tell she was out of patience. I huffed, “Ok,” and trundled over to her. I thought she would be angry when she felt my soggy Pull-up, but she wasn’t. “Oh dear, you’re wet. Is that why you didn’t want me to check?” I shot my eyes down and mumbled, “Yes.” My aunt acted like it was just an accident. “I guess you didn’t know, but you’re supposed to tell me when you have an accident sweetie. If you hide an accident again, you’ll go right back to diapers. Is that understood?” I felt guilty and looked like I was going to cry. Aunt Amanda gently hugged me and said, “It’s ok honey. Sometimes kids have accidents when they are learning to use the potty. Let’s get you cleaned up.” It was the same process that she always did, making sure to thoroughly clean and dry everything before handing me another Pull-up. She warned, “Tommy, you can’t be a big boy if you don’t use the potty. If you have any more accidents between now and Monday, we have to pause your potty training. You’ll go back to diapers.”

Well, most of that 900 staff are probably busy playing with their "staff".

Hello Babs and Bigs (and all others!) I've been pulled out of the woodwork by The 3rd Kasarberang Story Contest! The NON-CONtest #3 ! Seriously, a thousand thanks to Kasarberang for these, otherwise I would probably never get the gumption to write. Now, I know the contest has very specific themes, and I've selected a couple of them, but they're secret for now, 'kay? I'll add them as tags later, but you don't want to spoil your appetite! So, here I am with a new tale, perhaps a bit based on a somewhat recent horror film, but it's already rapidly evolved into its own thing. With no further ado, here's the first course of "The Kids Menu" First Course - Amuse-Bouche “That’s not even the best part,” Tyler continued, passionately oversharing about his most recent obsession. Sarah smiled widely, her long light auburn hair whipping in the sea breeze, but her attention never broke from Tyler. She reveled in every little excited motion he made as he fixated on every fine detail of his story. She gave every outward appearance of profound interest, laughing, gasping, and even giving him light touches at the right moments, but the truth was it was at best a mild distraction from what had occupied her mind for months leading up to their date. But Tyler was none the wiser, carrying on what was one of the best conversations he had in years, with someone who but days before was a total stranger. It had to mean something, a deep connection, a kindred soul, maybe even love at first… The boat’s horn blew, ending both of their reveries, and turning their attention forward. The nearby conversations ceased just as abruptly, as the dozen passengers took in their destination. The private island that would serve as their paradise for the weekend was almost supernaturally beautiful. The crystal clear emerald waters lapped on the soft sand beach, from which a short wooden dock awaited their vessel. The sun dipped just behind the lush tree line, providing shade for the dock while keeping the sand warm. As the boat began to dock, Tyler could barely make out the path through to their villas and the main hall which would serve as their communal eating area for the duration of their stay. While he sat there taking in the sights, Sarah stood up and leaned over the boat’s railing, watching as a school of brightly colored fish darted past. “Ty, come look!” she shouted, pulling his attention towards her. His head whipped towards her, his shaggy sandy blonde hair falling in his eyes. As his hand wiped his vision clear, he froze and went red in the face. The short pale blue sundress that had framed Sarah’s assets quite nicely until now, had ridden up far enough that even the gentle breeze threatened to flash him. “Sarah! Y-y-y-,” he stammered, hiding his eyes, and gesturing furiously for her to come down. Sarah giggled inwardly, but feigned shock, yanking her dress down and shuffling over to Tyler. “My hero,” she whispered, planting a gentle kiss on his cheek. His blush only intensified, but was accompanied with a genuine smile. She milked the moment by resting her head on his shoulder, a safe spot for a quick gaze to confirm a certain stiffening in his pants. Had she been a better person, she might have felt bad for how easily she was playing him, but things being what they were, she was loving every second of this. And, so far, so was he. Tyler would have been content staying in that moment for the whole weekend, but as the other passengers emptied out, he caught the skipper’s eyes and realized it was past time they get moving. He opened his mouth to speak such to his date, but as brief scenarios of saying the wrong thing flashed in his mind, he choked back the words. Again he opened his mouth, and shut it just as fast. He repeated this cycle for nearly a minute before Sarah decided he had suffered enough and lifted her head, miming a stretch. “Ty, babe, we shouldn’t keep them waiting,” she instructed him after taking an exaggerated look around, “it’s rude.” While he processed the change in tone, she stood up first and offered him a hand up. Not thinking any better of it, he meekly took it and stood to realize the rising problem in his pants. As he tried to pull his hand down to try and reposition or cover himself, she pulled his hand harder, and before he knew it they were both on the dock, in full view of everyone else. Without taking time to properly orient himself, he spun away from the group in front of him, and ran into a towering woman. Stumbling, he found himself caught by her firm, yet gentle hand. Her scent clung to him, sweet and strange, foreign and fruity. “Aren’t you an eager one?” she asked rhetorically, talking about him, but addressing the crowd more than she was him. She bent down slightly, both giving him ample view of her more than ample chest, and bringing her eyes nearly in line with him. “Just be careful where you point that thing, okay dear?” Having lost almost all higher brain function, Tyler nodded sheepishly. After feeling a firm prodding in his back from Sarah, he added “Y-yes ma’am.” “Miss Margot,” the woman before him corrected immediately. Tyler’s mouth hung open, his head listing to the side slightly. “It’s ‘Yes, Miss Margot’,” she said, pinching his jaw between two fingers. “Y-e-s,” he formed the sounds as she moved his mouth, “M-i-s-s M-a-r-g-o-t.” “Excellent,” she said dropping his jaw and pulling herself back up to full height and addressing everyone but him once again. “During your stay on my island, you are my guests, and welcome to all of its amenities. However, as your host, I do insist on at least some… decorum. The very least of which, is to refer to me as Miss Margot,” she turned her attention back to Tyler, “understood?” “Yes Miss Margot,” everyone echoed back with varying levels of enthusiasm. Some shouted it joyfully. Others recited it calmly. Tyler for his part barely broke a mumble. The introduction seemingly now complete, Sarah slipped her hand in his, and led the two off the dock along with the other guests. As they walked, she snuck a look back at Miss Margot and mouthed ‘thank you’, getting a gentle smile in return. The two continued to walk hand in hand across the beach, then down a shaded path to the heart of the island. Far ahead, a guide-woman explained the layout and features of the resort, but none of it registered with Tyler, and Sarah didn’t seem to pay it much interest. When they did arrive at the site of the main hall, Sarah split off from the group, still leading Tyler by the hand. The walk had done his head some good, but he hadn’t been able to reemerge from the shell his frightened psyche had retreated into. For now, his only link to the world around him was Sarah’s soft fingers, wrapped around his. It was more than enough. They quickly arrived at a beautiful villa. Thatched siding and roofing hid the modern materials employed in its construction, a solitary skylight breaking the illusion. The whole thing stood more than his head’s height off the ground on thick wooden pillars. As she led him up the rustic stairs to the doorway, he noticed the villa wasn’t as freestanding as it looked at a glance. A hallway ran, camouflaged, to the main hall, joining with one other along the way. He incorrectly assumed this was a matter of convenience, a way for them to reach the central hub of activity for the resort without leaving the comfort of the indoors. It did but that was only a secondary benefit. The door handle chimed as Sarah touched it, stealing Tyler’s attention from the hallway, and a moment later the cool air conditioning spilled out of the open door. “Magic touch,” she commented, waving at him with the fingers of her spare hand, then pulling him the rest of the way inside. The door swung shut quietly until it was closed, when a heavy lock clicked automatically into place. Sarah flopped onto the spacious bed in the center of the room, pulling Tyler down beside her. The two lay in silence for a long minute, still holding hands. “I’m glad, uhm,” Tyler lost his words as quickly as he found them, happy to return to the restful silence. “Me too,” Sarah replied, turning towards him, propping herself up on an elbow. “Not every day you get whisked away for a weekend in paradise by a beautiful woman you met just days before on a silly dating app, is it?” Tyler laughed, feeling the weight lift off his chest, lighting off more than just the day’s worries, but feeling free from what had become almost a lifetime of regrets. Regrets that washed back in like a wave of the sea, weighing him down once more. Noticing him tense back up, Sarah kissed his cheek. “I’ve got just the thing,” she said, getting up and strolling to the mini-bar. “There’s a fruit that grows here. Like, only here,” She explained while mixing various juices. “It’s called Heartfruit,” she paused, lifting up a plump, pink fruit that, true to its name, looked like a cartoon heart, “and it’s really quite fascinating, both medicinally and culinarily.” She tossed the fruit to him and one bumbling catch later, he examined the softball sized fruit. The skin wasn’t just thick, but hard and smooth, almost like a candy coating. “The skin, meat, juice, and seeds each have their own unique properties,” she continued, vigorously mixing the drink, “including some pretty fascinating neurological benefits.” Tyler sat up a bit at that word, ‘neurological’. Despite his years of undiagnosed depression, he recoiled at the idea of anything that might unknowingly alter his brain. It may not work right, but at least it was a misery he understood. So he barely drank more than a single beer in any given month, and would have been too afraid to get high, had anyone ever offered him the chance. He set the Heartfruit down on the bedside table, and dug for any excuse not to partake. Sarah finished mixing the drink and turned around to see the rising panic in Tyler’s eyes. She set the drink down and knelt in front of him at the foot of the bed. “Ty?” she asked, slowly raising a hand to pull his face towards hers. Tyler began to sniffle and cry. He was about to blow it again, lose everything all because he couldn’t stop being such a fool. When he felt her hand press against his cheek, he sniffled hard, and looked at her. He paused, then sniffed again. His tears cut off rather suddenly as his brain tried to piece together the strange smell. It had a sweetness to it, like a… foreign fruit. “That’s a good boy,” Sarah said, lifting the glass to his lips, and helping him drink down the Heartfruit cocktail. Tyler didn’t, couldn’t resist.

Found a couple of these at the thrift store and wanted to know what I'm working with. Sorry if this is posted in the wrong place.

I know it's still a couple of months until halloween, but we can have fun a little early. Can't we? If this is your first Nikki & Sarah story, you might want to read the previous ones first. Here's a list: Nikki & Sarah - Index thread ------------------------------------------------ Hidden truths in plain sight Part 1 of 4 "You want to dress up as what?!?" Sarah looked incredulously at Nikki who just continued eating the slice of raspberry pie in front of her. They were sitting in a corner booth at a diner, having lunch after doing some Saturday shopping "Oh come on, it'll be fun," Nikki said around a mouthful of pie. "Plus, couples' costumes are really cute." "But Tinkerbell and Wendy? Tinkerbell and Peter Pan makes sense. Or Peter Pan and Wendy. Tinkerbell and Wendy just barely get along." "That's the whole point." Nikki tapped her temple with a finger. "I have a plan." "Oooo-kaaay," Sarah said warily. "What? Don't you trust me?" Sarah put on an exaggerated hurt expression and pouted, causing Sarah to chuckle. "Of course I do." Sarah reached across the table to stroke Nikki's cheek. "But some of your plans are kinda embarrassing." "Maybe, but you like it." Nikki turned her head and kissed Sarah's palm. "Don't you?" A blush crept up Sarah's face. "Well?" "Yes Ma'am," Sarah whispered, barely audible. "Good girl," Nikki said and lifted the final piece of pie to her mouth. A minute later, after having finished the last of her coffee, Nikki took Sarah's hands in hers. She leaned closer across the table and whispered: "Do you need to be changed yet?" Sarah's blush was renewed. Wearing a diaper while going shopping on Saturdays had become a more and more regular occurrence the last couple of months. The only times Nikki didn't insist on her wearing them was when they were getting something that Sarah needed to try on without the diapers. However, she never wet the diapers until they were back home or, on a few occasions, in the car on the way back. That didn't stop Nikki from asking if she was dry while they were out. In some cases she even insisted on checking. "You know I'm dry. I'm always dry," Sarah whispered back. "Don't take that tone with me, little girl," Nikki said sternly. "I have four feet of paracord and a carabiner in my bag. I will hook a leash to that collar of yours if you don't behave." Sarah knew it was an empty threat, but just hearing it made her conscious of the collar around her neck. It was still one of their ground rules that if Sarah wore her diapers, she would also wear her collar. During the summer months, hiding the collar had become an exercise in futility, so they had switched to a narrow cloth choker with a little cameo brooch on. Sarah liked it so much that she had taken to wearing it when she didn't have to wear a collar. She had even worn it to work a few times. But now that the weather was chilly enough to justify sweaters and that meant that hiding beneath Sarah's turtleneck was the plain leather collar they had bought last winter. "I'm sorry Ma'am," she said contritely. "I'll behave." "Good, because we're not leaving here until you actually do need a change." "You want me to..." Sarah paused for a moment, "...wet myself right here? In public? Why?" "Because you're a good little girl and I'm your..." Nikki let go of Sarah's hands. "You're my mommynatrix," Sarah finished with a sigh. Nikki smiled at the silly title. "Damn straight. And good little girls do what they're told." "Yeah, but here? The car is one thing. We're alone there. But there's people here. They'll notice. And what if there's a leak? And..." Sarah rambled. Nikki put a finger to Sarah's lips. "Shhh." She took Sarah's hands in hers again. "Look at me sweetie. Nobody's going to notice." Sarah closed her eyes and Nikki could almost see her brow furrow with concentration. After a while she sighed. "I can't do it," she said and slumped back in her seat. "Don't be upset sweetie," Nikki said. Then she slid around the table to sit next to Sarah. "Just sit back and relax." Sarah leaned against Nikki and rested her head on her shoulder. She took Sarah's hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze. "Do you have to go?" Nikki asked. "Yeah, but I just can't do it here." "That's OK sweetie." Nikki just stroked the back of Sarah's hand with her thumb. "Just relax; don't try to force it. Try to think about something else." "Like what? It's a little like telling me not to think of pink polar bears." Sarah emptied her glass of water in two gulps. "Tell me the plan." "What do you mean?" "Why do you want to dress up as Tinkerbell?" Nikki laughed. "Sweetie, I'm not Tinkerbell. You are. I'm Wendy." "Huh?" "You know how Halloween is a chance to let a different side of you out?" "Mm-hm." "Well, you've read Peter Pan, right?" "Nope. Only seen the cartoon." "Same thing. You know how Wendy basically becomes a substitute mother for Peter and the lost boys?" "I suppose," Sarah said warily. "I want to show off our secret side without anybody figuring it out." "So you're going to be Mommy Wendy, but why would I be Tink? And how does she fit into this?" Nikki shrugged. "Well, when she's jealous of Wendy, she does behave like a bit of a brat. I'm pretty sure that both Peter and the lost boys would think she's being really childish." "So you want me to wear...?" "Yep." Nikki nodded. "Big ones." "But people will see them." "That's the whole point. That's why we have the whole Mommy Wendy and Bratty Tink explanation. Nobody's going to expect you to have real diapers on underneath the costume ones." "What?!?" Sarah sat up and looked at Nikki. "Are you serious?" "That's why we're doing this," Nikki said calmly. "Look, we both know you like wetting your diapers. Right?" Sarah blushed. "Yeah," she admitted sheepishly, casting a quick glance around the nearly empty diner to see if anybody could hear them. "And this is like the one day of the year when you can get away with wearing giant diapers in public. And using them." "But you know I can't do it. I mean, at home or in the car is one thing, but in public?" "That sweetie," Nikki kissed Sarah's forehead, "is why we're practicing." "Practicing?" "It's two weeks until Halloween. Every day between now and then, I want you to wear a diaper and wet it while you're out in public," Nikki said quietly. "Every day?" "Yep." Sarah looked mortified at what Nikki said. "But... but..." "Can you think of another way of getting over that particular mental hurdle?" Sarah sighed. "No," she admitted. "So are you going to be a good little girl and do as you're told?" "Yes Ma'am," Sarah said demurely. "But can we go outside? Maybe it's easier to do it while standing?" Nikki considered what Sarah said. "OK," she finally said, "but then you're not getting changed until we're going to the car." "And how long is that?" "I'm not telling you. Do we have a deal?" Sarah nodded hesitantly. "OK." Nikki signaled the waitress for the check and while they waited, she moved back around the table. "So, do you really have paracord and a carabiner in your bag?" "Why?" "It just makes me wonder how you run your office." Sarah grinned mischievously. "See? This is why you'll be perfect as a little bratty Tinkerbell." Nikki paid and left a generous tip before getting up. "Now, come along." *** A while later, Nikki and Sarah were leaning on the railing of the mezzanine, looking at the people milling around below them. They had been making up little stories about them, each one more outlandish than the one before. A couple walking arm in arm were suddenly adulterers cheating on their respective spouses, a woman in a big, fuzzy jacket became a closet furry and a man checking out the window display in a Victoria's Secret store became a cross-dresser who acted out scenes from Rocky Horror Picture Show with his collection of dolls in his bedroom. Sarah had been particularly proud of the chuckle she got out of Nikki with that last one. "Nikki?" Sarah said. "I've been thinking." "Oh that's never a good start," Nikki replied with a smirk. Sarah stuck out her tongue. "Seriously." "OK, What've you been thinking about?" "My safeword. I think I might need another one." "You want to change it? It's not like that's a big deal. What do you want instead of 'Mongolia'?" "No, not a new one; an extra one." "Huh? Why?" "Well," Sarah said, all of a sudden looking painfully awkward. "When I say 'Mongolia', that's a signal to stop right away." Nikki nodded. "But what if I want to keep going, just not take it further. Like, if we're at 8 and you're about to take it up to 9 and I don't want to, 'Mongolia' would stop he whole thing, but I want to keep going at 8, just not escalate. Does that make any sense or am I just rambling?" Sarah finished, almost out of breath. "I see what you mean. You want something that says 'Don't stop, but don't take it further'. Sort of half a 'Mongolia'." "Exactly." Sarah nodded. "OK, how about we just pick one of Mongolia's neighbours then?" Nikki pulled out her phone and googled Mongolia. "That'd be Russia or China." "I don't know. Those would just feel weird to use." "Yeah," Nikki agreed. "Well, it almost borders on Kazakhstan." "Yeah, the thought of Borat doesn't really keep me in the mood for our kind of fun. How about 'Attila'? That'd work, right?" "Sure, but not to be nit-picky; Attila wasn't Mongolian. That was Ghengis Khan." Nikki grinned, finally having out-triviaed Sarah. "Whatever. Attila is easier to remember." Nikki nodded slowly. "OK, just to be completely clear: Mongolia means 'stop everything' and Attila means 'don't stop, but don't go any further'?" "Yeah," Sarah's gaze went back to the people below. Nikki noticed a stick-thin woman who exited a bakery carrying several cake boxes stacked on top of each other. She was just about to reveal the woman's secrets which involved naked pie fights and numerous cans of whipped cream and chocolate sprinkles, when she noticed that Sarah had become uncharacteristically quiet. Not wanting to lose track of her next story target, Nikki glanced quickly at Sarah. The faraway look on Sarah's face made her forget about the woman below. She inched closer until their shoulders almost touched and nudged Sarah gently. "Are you...?" she asked. "Mm-hm," Sarah replied dreamily, her eyes half-closed. Nikki waited until Sarah recovered, then she whispered so none of the passers-by would hear, "Do you need to be changed?" Sarah shook her head. "No, not yet. It was just a little." "OK." Nikki paused, then she realised something. "You're going to do it again, aren't you." Sarah blushed. "At home it's a lot easier once the diaper is already a little wet. I want to see if it's the same now." It was.

Hi all, just accepting my abdl. Trying to figure it out. Has anyone had a real nursery, daddy or mommy experience? What it is like. There are not many opportunities close to me so support through these communities are such a ressource. any pieces of advice.

I tried my hand at selling Scentsy products, which is similar to a MLM set-up. I did okay with it, but you really have to be a social go-getter to make bank, and I'm too much of an indoor cat.

I was in it about 30 yrs ago, unless you are a real aggressive sales person you will not make it at all. They made us bo to all these out of town presentations of all of the stars of Amway. It cost money to pay for the motel, food, everything , and they say oh it's all a tax rite off. Well you can rite it all off, but we never made even 10% of what we paid out . I do understand they now have made it an online streaming to save you and you can sell online etc. But all we did was pay and pay, and yeah we made some sales. They are or were their own private community had those things like I would like to call a locker room rah rah to make you feel like you will make it. Bottom line some will make it but they make it off the people that you recruit and you get them to use all of the products and you get points from it etc etc. Like I said if you are a really good sales person ...........

A nice Wholesome set of chapters. Hope you enjoy: Ch. 10 The end of the beginning or the beginning of the beginning. I awoke 2 two feelings one cold and puffy between my legs, guess I wasn't completely out of the woods yet. And 2 more curiously, warmth all over behind me. Tina had slept there after coming in to keep me company. I really don't get these people. I thought. She woke up to my stirring. It was still early, the sun was just starting to rise outside and the birds were singing. "Morning" She said sleepily. I mumbled a greeting back. Last night hadn't put me off to her just made me feel awkward about myself. "How are you feeling?" She asked as she reached down to check the obviously swollen thing. "I'm ok just worried." "What about hypnosis scares you so badly? It had to be over 2 years ago because if not I would know about it." I sighed, was I really going to share this with her? "About 5 years ago, I had just moved away from home, I had gotten a big job and was excited to move and start. Everything was going great. Money was coming in. I was living a great life. I met a girl at the bar. She was amazing, pretty and sweet and she liked me. We started dating and shortly after she dragged me to a party. It was supposed to be a make fun of Amazon's party, we all dressed as faux babies. No diapers of course but you know. She wasn't any different, she had come fully diapered and everything. We laughed and said she would get picked up on the way home if she didn't change. Anyway, We danced and drank and had a blast. But as the night went on the crowd kept getting smaller and smaller, figured they were getting tired of the scene and leaving. Well, I decided to try my luck with her, and invite her home. She said she had a better idea. I must have triggered the programming because she started acting weird and got me to start following her. We went down a hall and I heard a bunch of screaming and yelling about not wanting to be a baby. I got nervous and tried to turn her around. The programming must not have had a fail safe because she went completely blank. Flat with no emotion at all. I hid away from her and watched. As I did, an Amazon came down the hall. Yelled at her and asked where I was. She had fear in her eyes as the amazon carried her off. I waited there hiding for hours, the party had been a front for a baby traffiking ring. I listened to littles cry and scream until they were turned. Each going silent in the same way, fading out slowly and eventually turning into incoherent babbling. I had almost been caught and been nothing but a drooling mindless doll." I was shaking, and she saw it. She cooed and shushed me until I was calm. "If you watch two Amazon's get the same thing would it set your mind at ease?" I had to admit, it sounded odd that any amazon would agree to the same treatment as a little. It was intriguing, "I guess it might help." "Dear heart, I will not do anything that is not for our good. All three of us. I'm so sorry that you had to endure that. I won't let anyone do that to you either. Even if you decide to leave us." The way she phrased that last one, it didn't sound like she meant the coalition. It seemed more like she was referring to Cindy and herself. I've only known her for 4 days. How could I be this attached? "Come on, Cindy will be wanting up and you mister are in a giant squishy diaper. Let's put some underwear on today, what do you think?" That bolstered my spirit a little. I waddled over to the dresser and grabbed some underwear and some clothes. "Hop up here so I can get you cleaned up first." She patted the changing table. 10 minutes later we walked into Cindy's room, me following timidly. She was sitting in bed playing tea with her dolls. The onesie had come loose, seemingly unbeknownst to her and her sagging diaper was clearly visible. "Morning mommy! Hey, no boys allowed!" "I'm sorry I'll leave!" "Cindy be nice now. He just wanted to help say good morning." She went to the girl and put her on the changing table by means of an under arm carry, like she was a football. Cindy grunted and laughed through it all. When it came time for a diaper change I got sheepish and went to read a book. Cindy didn't seem to care at all. The day started very much the same as the day before. At least until lunch. Tina made me go to the bathroom right before we left so I wouldn't have any accidents. Then we were off to the city and offices and everywhere else. After picking up lunch for three adults. We met Cindy in the lobby of the coalition building. We went to the 3rd floor and onto a balcony, we sat and ate talking a little here and there. My nerves were on end, I was still worried. Shortly after the meal we walked back inside and Cindy said she had some work to do before she could go home, so she needed to get it done. Tina took me back in the elevator and to the second subfloor. I was looking for escape routes when Tina took my hand and reassured me. We walked 3 rooms down and into what looked like a waiting room. 4 Amazon's were in there, and my heart skipped a beat. "Tina!" One of the male Amazon's said. "Is this the new recruit we keep hearing about?" "He is, go easy Gary, the process has gone by way faster than normal, so he's a little scared." Turning to me and bending down, "nothing to be afraid of! I have been in the booth 35 times myself." He seemed to be bragging. "Anyway, Ms Tina here is going to keep you all to herself, you know? Most of us are pretty jealous. You seem like a really good little, if it was anyone but Tina I'd steal you away honestly. Always wanted a boy. In truth, with her you'll be getting the better end of that deal. She's a first rate mom and a first rate person." Who was this guy? "He leaned in but never got quieter, "in fact can I tell you a secret?" He blabbed loud enough for the whole room. "If she'd be a little less stubborn, I'd take her on a really nice date." "Gary, you wanna be smoothie, that's enough. I don't think you're helping here. In any case we are going into the booth. This guy wants to watch first." She put her hand to the back of my neck and gently urged me to a door out of the way. When we entered there were 3 others in there a little and 2 Amazon's. They only nodded at our entry and kept working. On the far wall was a gallery window to a single chair with what looked like a camera attached to the screen. There was a light on what looked to be a monitor inside the room with us. On looking better it was a word that said 'execute.' There wasn't really much else. Tina flatly explained, "hypnosis tech has advanced really far with bad intentions, but we can use it for good now as well." "I want you to read the contract before we begin," she said, pulling a single sheet of paper out. It only had 4 sentences on it. I agree to be hypnotized into never speaking of the coalition to anyone I do not know is a part of the coalition. I will be hypnotized into the complete knowledge of the coalition. I agree to hypnosis that will not in any way alter my perception of reality. I am of sound mind and under no duress upon signing this, or the hypnosis will not function. That was it, no more no less. Inside the other room an Amazon I recognized from the other room walked in and sat in the chair. An attendant from our side of the window walked over and hit a button, the screen flashed twice and the amazon's body relaxed, all except their eyes, which were glued to the screen. Then she woke up and walked out of the room. The next amazon came in, sat down and repeated the process. "That's it?" I exclaimed, a little miffed there wasn't more to it. "Haha, so you're saying it's ok?" Tina asked. I wasn't really sure to be honest. I was expecting cartoons and diapers and people crapping themselves, but nothing happened. We left the booth and into the waiting room where all four amazons were again. "Nothing to it, champ!!" Gary exclaimed. "You got the stones to do it?" It felt like a pep talk from hell. I realized though that I was. So I solemnly nodded my head. Tina reached down and hugged me, she had the biggest smile I had ever seen on her. Gently she asked, "are you really ready?" I decided I was and put the paper on an end table, using the pen there I signed it. If I lost my mind at least I wouldn't know it. "I'll be with you the whole time." Tina promised and we walked in and sat down, me resting back on her chest, it felt like home. She grabbed my hand, and the screen flashed and my eyes reacted looking up. And then Tina said we were done. Nothing had happened though. I was confused but I wasn't dumb enough to argue. Leaving the room, the other 4 were still waiting. Gary, ofcourse, gave away the surprise. "Party time! Welcome to the family!" Tina responded by smacking his shoulder, "can you go 5 minutes without blabbing something? This is why we have to have hypnosis." The last was aimed at me. Everyone seemed so happy, and it was catching, I felt the excitement too. We left the room together and down a different hall. We took 2 turns and opened a double door. Inside the sound of applause exploded out. There was a sign hanging from the ceiling that said 'welcome family,' turns out there really was a party. I tried to hide behind Tina but she pushed me in, talk about betrayal. Cindy and the waitress from the bakery were waiting for me. Both dressed as little girls, neither dress hiding their obvious diapers. Cindy had a box of nice candies for me, and the waitress who introduced herself as Carrie had some of her cookies. Tina bent down, "it's tradition that the initiated get gifts from the people they know in the coalition. I have one for you too." She pulled a small bottle around in front of me, it read B.A.S.S. and the pill was yellow. "I actually have 2 but this is the one my heart says it's time for. I'll explain later, but for now, it's time for a party!" With the hypnosis I had been given a full history of the organization. I now knew how it had started as a few amazons that really wanted babies but couldn't bear destroying a little to get it, they had maneuvered and even blackmailed to get what they wanted. Tina had been there from the start. She was one of the most influential members. No wonder no one argued with her and people feared her. My mouth watered. The idea of another pill made me nervous but also excited. The green ones still made my body tremble, the blue one made me want to run and hide. But this one was yellow. Tina got Swept up in congratulations on another fine job and questions of how she did it? I wasn't given much time to think about it, Carrie and Cindy dragged me to the littles table where we had all sorts of cakes and good looking food to pig out on, and we all did. I noticed quickly while I wasn't the only one dressed as an adult, I was the only one not wearing a diaper. It was A party, we danced, sang and played, I even got to dance with Cindy. Who claimed to enjoy it profusely. After a while, I was sitting surrounded by other littles all talking at me when Tina bent down behind me. "The doctor wants to see us now. Can I carry you? It'll be faster getting out of here." I nodded my approval. Scooping me up, she held me on her hip expertly and we left quickly. She was in a hurry, walking fast and only nodding at people who talked to her. "Cindy is going to stay with Carrie tonight." She said it like I should be expecting something but it didn't click with me. I was carried the distance to the clinic quickly, no short legs to have to wait on made the trip faster. I was still on quite the sugar rush so I was ready to get down and move, once in a room I launched into story after story while Tina grinned and laughed through each story. Which only served to keep me going until the doctor walked in. "Are we being impatient, Tina?" "Yes" She responded flatly, and the doctor didn't argue. "Hello young man, do you remember me?" I nodded from behind Tina. "You can come out, I just want to see how well you are healing." I moved slowly, and he waited patiently. After a few pokes prods and tests, scans and the such he stood up and looked at Tina. "I think it'll be fine, but I'd like you to wait, it could be CLOC if you don't." Tina responded with a smile and a "I think it's inevitable that that will happen. I can't give up now." "Then it's in your hands, Tina. I don't think it'll do any damage but there is a slight chance." Tina paused, "I understand." With that we went out and left the coalition headquarters. We headed to Tina's home, I found myself thinking about why Cindy was going to sleep at a friend's. I asked Tina what CLOC meant. "It's just fancy doctor talk, but we can talk about it later." She seemed distracted. She wanted something. It reminded me of my desire for the pills. It was incessant but only when I knew it was coming. "Tina, are you ok?" She almost choked. "Dear heart, I'm perfectly fine. I have wanted something for several months and it seems close and it has made me want to hurry. I'm sorry if I made you worry in the midst of it." I couldn't wait to ask, "can I know what it is?" "Remember there are 4 pills," she began, " the first 2 you've seen, green and blue, are purely for pleasure. Nothing more, the other 2 have other effects. My gift to you is the yellow pill, more commonly called the bond pill." I went on alert again, she continued unaware of my concern, "the pill doesn't alter your thoughts or even have a permanent effect. Instead it amplifies what already exists. It makes your emotions for someone ten times more than they had ever been. If you hate them, then you will likely try to kill them. If you love them then you'd die for them. If you're indifferent then they would literally mean nothing to you. It is also the only one with a companion pill. They are meant to be taken in pairs. I will take the other." My mind reeled, what was she saying? She said it would make me love her but not, but if I did I would love her a thousand times more. "So you're going to make me love you?" "No no, my dear heart. I want to show you how much I love you. As well it'll show you how much you do or do not love me. Usually, this is months into a relationship, but circumstances and the fact I want to keep you all to myself have sped up the game a bit." "I'll do it," she slumped a bit in relief, I was curious myself. Now that I knew what she was planning, I wasn't really worried she'd hurt me, but I was curious at how this would affect us both. What if we didn't really have that mother son bond as strong as we thought? The car was nearing the house, my heart pounded. I grabbed Tina's hand, I wanted her touch, she squeezed my hand in return. ___________________ Once again I was back on the changing table, naked head to toe this time. The pill sat over my head and its partner next to it. It was similar in size but a different shape, more oblong. The diaper change was different this time, slower less rushed, it seemed she wanted to savor the moment. The oil and powder, she made small talk and booped my nose. Poked my belly button and genuinely made me feel like a kid again. I giggled the whole time, eventually, I realized she was stalling not savoring. I hoped she wasn't nervous. She had put an insert in the diaper which served to make it thick enough I could not walk, it was either waddling horribly or crawling. Apparently, I was going to need it. If this went really well it would be hard to change me, she had said. I made a complaint about it, only to be ignored. While I was only diapered, she had removed her shirt. Sitting in front of the giant she opened both pills, "are you ready?" She asked. "So, what happens when, you know, it takes effect?" Tina responded, "it won't be a trance like the others have been, instead it'll be a mental enhancement. You'll seem more focused on me and me on you. That's why Cindy is spending the night elsewhere. It'll be hard for us to focus on anything else." I hesitated, "how long are the side effects? "The effects will likely last most of the night. The diapers will be needed for a couple days." I shuddered, this might be worth it. On the other hand, we may try to kill each other. She would definitely win, but I really doubted that outcome. She took my head in her hand and raised my chin to look her in the eye, "are you ready?" How could I say no. I nodded and swallowed, I felt a hand go down the back of my diaper and something slimy went in my rear. She then immediately took her pill. "Let's toss the dice my dear heart." My last clear moment of thought was "I really like it when she calls me that…" Ch. 11 Bonds of steel or not even Hercules could break that. It was like a flower opening. My understanding of Tina was completely wrong. I could feel her heart. It was like we had been linked. Like a shining star that represented her emotions toward me erupted in front of me. It was glorious. I had never known anyone could care for me like that. My eyes began to water up. I burst into sobs, what teen girls call ugly crying. I couldn't believe I had treated her so badly, her intentions could only be pure with that emotion. How could I be so mean? "I'm sorry" I choked out. I was in her arms, my skin to hers. My head resting on her chest, her heart was beating so perfectly. I didn't even remember her picking me up. She bounced and shushed my crying, all while crying herself. "I'm so sorry." I choked out again. "No baby, it's ok, I see now. It's ok. Shhhh, you are mine now, shhhhh, I won't ever let go, shhhhhh shhhhh." I calmed a little, enough to realize for the first time Tina was becoming my world. My emotions were there too. They weren't nearly as prominent but they were there. I couldn't let her go. My arms wrapped around her neck. I was never going to let go. She was patting my bottom and swishing me. Cooing and shushing my tears. I could do nothing for hers. ___________________ It had been like a dream. His skin to hers, she had learned that contact helped. He was holding her neck. She had braced for there to be almost nothing there, for even a little bit of indifference, but this she couldn't have expected. Cindy had loved her but not nearly as much as she had loved Cindy. This was nothing like that. This was indescribable. The pill forced the body to create thousands of times its usual pheromone output. Causing those near to experience the emotions you were outputting. Then it used the adrenal system to amplify what you felt, increasing brain processing in the area of emotion and a host of other things. The effects created a wonderment of emotions and effectively caused you to know all there was to know about what could not be said between 2 individuals. Being more experienced with the pill she could sense it all. Cindy's pain had been prominent and hard to bear, but this poor thing's fear was so overwhelming, no little body should be able to hold something so big. It had utterly shocked her. Something had happened though. His emotions for her were there, but his fear had almost drowned them. Miraculously though his fear had melted to almost unrecognizable, but his love had grown to replace his fear. She had had to sit down. It had made her knees weak. How could that happen? Her only guess was that he saw what she was and all those worries and doubts were erased. Without them to hold him back his heart opened to her. It felt like a miracle. Tina had cried tears of joy. She was glad she had both drank and made him drink water, they were both crying heavily. It had been almost an hour already and neither showed signs of stopping. This poor boy, her poor baby boy. He was hers as surely as the sun rose and set. Surely as she lived and breathed. ________________ My senses started to calm from the overload. I wasn't sure how long it had been, but the sun had set before I opened my eyes. My eyes were still bleary and watery but at least the sobbing had stopped. Never had I been so happy and sad at the same time. Tina… No I wouldn't call her that again Mommy Mommy had sat down and held me, her eyes were red too. She'd cried as well. "M.. mo.." "It's ok, my baby." "Mmm.. mommy?" She pulled me back close and I could feel her warmth grow. "I have food coming, my dear heart. Are you hungry?" I nodded my agreement against her chest. I didn't want to leave her glorious smell or miss hearing that heartbeat. What was this? She had said it amplified what was there. It made you realize what you already had for another. "Mommy, can… can I.." She tried to encourage me,"it's ok dear heart, you can say whatever it is?" Her voice had grown even more soft and loving. "Can I say I love you?" Taken back, mommy's eyes began to water again, but I could feel the joy so I didn't fear I had screwed up. "Oh dear heart yes you can, you never need permission for that." "I love you" She replied with "and I love you more." ______________________ He could make her smile in the darkest night, in the rain, surrounded by wolves. Their stomachs were growling, she wished that the delivery bot would move faster. Something so dumb might ruin this moment. She'd deserve it for not being patient. They needed a distraction. Clean up a bit and get some clothes on, she thought. She carried him without asking to the bathroom where she plopped his padded rear on the counter and gently wiped his face, cleaning his snotty nose, and cleaning his eyes up. Then she let him do her face. It had made them both laugh. The food alert came about 3 minutes before they were done, so she carried the baby to get the food and get set up. She had pulled out the high chair because she wanted to be closer to him than a booster would allow. Putting him there, she prepared the food. Soon they had eaten. She had fed him most of it, which he had seriously enjoyed. He had become so carefree at that moment. Not over thinking it all, he had laughed when she had tapped his nose with the spoon getting pudding all over it. In the end he may have been wearing more than he ate. Mostly because of his shenanigans rather than babyish eating. She bathed him afterwards. They played some simple games, she tickled him until he begged her to stop, read books with his head on her chest, cuddled and watched cartoons. As the effects were beginning to wind down, she didn't want to miss the opportunity, so she sat down with him and breastfed him. Neither talked during the prep, both knew what was happening and both were excitedly expectant. The moment would go down for both of them as one of the best moments in their lives. Perfectly in sync and able to understand each other's desires for just a few more minutes, he suckled and she held him. In the end he fell asleep again, almost as if drugged. He was awake then he was asleep. He fell off the latch even though his mouth kept working at it. She wiped the drool from his lip and placed him in bed as the last of his emotions drained out. She couldn't help but think, "what would she call him when he had been officially adopted?" __________________ I was certain when she offered the third contract to me I would say yes. Historically, it had weeded out more people than anything else. I couldn't imagine life without mommy. How could I turn her down after tonight? She was breastfeeding me now, I was staring into her eyes. I could feel the full effects of the pill dwindling. I could tell I was tired, my body done. At Least I was warm, she smiled at me and that was the last thing I remembered as I drifted off to blissful sleep. It had been a good night, but all good and bad things came to an end.

Thank you so much for your feedback and support! This really means a lot to me! Next chapter is coming very soon, I'm pretty much done with it. I'm glad I found the motivation to keep writing this story after years of it being on ice.

Dr. Edgar only tested them out. There's another person who invented them which I will go into with another story that gives the origins of a lot of things.

James is such an annoying protagonist because he is such a drama queen. Kids move all the time. It happens. My best friend had to move right before his Senior year in high school because his dad had to change jobs, It sucked, but kids move on. There is something seriously wrong with James that he is that self-destructive At the same token, this place is a bit like the Star Trek episode: Eye of Beholder. It's benevolent. There doesn't seem to be anything ethically that THYME is doing, but it's dystopian. James is a bad cog and bad cogs are not allowed. It seems like a familiar theme, but I don't think I've ever seen it in ABDL fiction. @Les Lea, just a wonderful job.

So James finds out what E4 is, i am certain he does not want to know what E10 is about. Thanks for the new chapter. Maly.

You do realize the person posted this a decade ago, yes?

Hiii! Welcome! 🧜‍♂️

E B G E Z B E B B A B A B Y G E E B E E ☺

Hi and welcome to DD. Nice to meet you, glad to have you here with us. Come in, make yourself at home. There’s lots of good likeminded people here. The closest I’ve been to any mommy/caregiver nursery experience was, my ex wife. We had some playtime experiences, but not enough. The best you can do, is enjoy what there is to offer here, till maybe you meet that someone. It’s not easy, but we do the best we can. Relax, have fun, and enjoy!

Pooping in an already soaked diaper is extremely intense for me. There is no more babyish feeling than sucking my thumb as I load into a diaper that has been tickling my balls for hours already. My orgasm in this diaper is far more intense than in just a wet one. In either situation, I make a hole in the diaper for my swollen member, which then gets a handjob though plastic pants. My balls love it best when I’m rocking back and forth in a diaper loaded with excrement.

Oh my God. I am so sleepy I'm staying in this pullup. 🛏😴😪💤

eat more beans and lay off the powder, she will beg for the powder smell again

Are you a Gas Station (Petrol Pump) attendant?

Use more powder.

Ch8 Surprise surprise or huh that wasn't expected. On one hand, the way this day had been going I shouldn't have been surprised. On the other hand, it seemed like a rather embarrassing dream. And then again we were both seemingly in the same state. Hers was a little more babyish, with cute patterns on the onesie. Of all the emotions I chose, I was embarrassed, and tried to hide behind Tina. Who, of course, had no qualms about moving. With the swiftness of a practiced mom she scooped up Cindy by her rather pronounced diapered rear and spun her once and then plopped her right next to me. I was mortified! She was not. Cindy looked me up and down, I could only stare at that captivating face. "Mommy? Is this the boy? The one you want to help?" "Yes sweetheart, he's going to stay here for a few days and recover from what a bad man did to him. Don't worry though he will be right as rain in just a few days." There was a moment of silence. "Have you 2 met each other?" "He's the boy I ran into yesterday." "Oh, really? You called him a man yesterday, so I never would have thought he was a little. You rapscallion." She threw her arms around me and gave me a hug. "I'm glad you're here." Well needless to say a lot of things happened in a very short instant. I was very glad for the diaper that hid some things though. Being alone had some disadvantages too. "All right you 2 munchkins, I know one of you is hungry because she made a big mess trying to make dinner for us, but I'd bet you're hungry too aren't you, little man?" Booping my nose with her finger. Cindy gave an impish smile and held her arms up to be set on the floor. I elected to climb down. We both trailed the giant, I marveled at her gracefulness, she seemed to flow instead of walk. The floor didn't shake when she walked, and there was no clumpiness to her. Was she perfect? We entered the kitchen where all the counters were above my head but not out of my reach. It looked a lot like my kitchen at home, just bigger. "You 2 in your chairs. "Cindy show him his booster and then get in yours please, I'll bring your plates." The meal was chicken nuggets, broccoli and some pasta thingy that only the 2 of us ate. I stayed pretty quiet the whole time letting Tina and Cindy catch up. They talked about the doctor and how work went, all of course in a very childish manner on Cindy's end. She seemed to be all there. It was kind of like all her cares were gone and she just was happy and innocent. After dinner, Tina announced it was time for her shower. She led the little ones upstairs and into her room where she placed some toys on the floor and said she would only be gone a minute. Everything on the floor seemed kind of beyond my desire to play with but I picked up something that looked like it changed between a robot and a dinosaur and fiddled with it in spite of myself. "She's not so bad," Cindy had lost that childlike quality. Her eyes were still happy but just not as innocent anymore. "I know it's hard to believe but she really does want the best for you." "How can I know that? How do I know you haven't been hypnotized?" "You don't, that's the sad part, but you've met 2 of us who have joined the coalition. Even if we are hypnotized, wouldn't a life free of worry and fear be worth it?" That was a new thought. No more Mr. Handicrafts to bully or butcher me. No more neighbors trying to poison me into a diaper. She began again,"plus I see those looks, and I like it, I feel the same way too. I meant what I said in front of the office. I am glad to see you again." She finished quietly and a little sheepishly. She was glad? "Well, this wasn't how I wanted to meet you again, wrapped up in padding and you have a mommy, she wouldn't let you and I ever go anywhere." "You'd be surprised, she's going to start making a list soon, she always does. It's going to be what you really want, not superficial desires but true dreams. I'm sure a mate will be on that list. It was for me." The water turned off in the bathroom, and Tina emerged shortly with a towel around her. "Are you 2 getting along?" She went to the dresser and got clothes out, not paying us anymore mind than she would a baby. She dropped the towel and began getting dressed. Cindy had been staring the whole time, and her mommy saw it, "would you like to nurse tonight, my dear?" "Can i?" That youthful innocent exuberance came right back. "Haha, of course my little one. We will give you some milk at bedtime." It took me a second to realize what they were referencing. Tina was lactating. I had heard Amazon's milk was addictive. But Cindy's response seemed to prove it. It also had unusual effects on littles, both digestive and mentally. I had never really talked to anyone about it, only read a few snippets on the internet. Most of the littles in the position to try it were not getting internet time, so it was only ever word of mouth. I must have been staring, because Tina laughed and teased me, "she never drinks it all, you can have some too." I blushed and pretended the toy was important again. "Well then let's get you 2 down for bed." It's been a long day, and I know 2 littles in need of some sleep." Cindy I'll put you down first. Go ahead, I'll be right there for storytime." Cindy wandered down the hall and Tina took me into my room. "While you wait for me, there are some video games you can play." I immediately got excited. "Really?" You avoided the things that the amazons thought were childish. You didn't buy them or have them because you could be considered unfit. So I had never had them, even growing up. I wanted so badly to try them but I had never been allowed. Laughing at my exuberance, Tina showed me where to turn them on and how to choose a game. For now she picked one out for me. It was a game where you ran around catching monsters. You used them to fight and such. I was immediately engrossed. _____________________ Tina messed the boys hair, such a simple pleasure had brought out the child in him so easily, the worries and trauma of the past 24 hours fading into the video games. Not even noticing her leave he kept playing. That made it easy, he was certainly a little clingy in a new environment. Tina liked it that way, it made her feel wanted and not just needed, but she also had 2 to take care of tonight. Once in Cindy's room, a pretty standard room for the girly girl who occupied it. Princess crowns and fairy wands. Pink things everywhere. She sat in the chair beside the lamp. "All right, have you picked out a story?" "Yes ma'am." The little wiggle butt waddled over and crawled up into mommy's lap. A story about a knight saving his princess was read. Then prayers and finally what the girl wanted most, Tina bared her breast and the girl latched on. She had learned not to use her teeth and was remarkably good at feeding now. This part always made Tina melt. She enjoyed this because it not only fed the girl, which was a need but it also served as a way to bond with and relax Cindy. As usual though, Cindy would fall asleep long before she even drained a single breast. Maybe Tina would try morning feedings. Laying her gently in her bed, and covering her with a warm soft blanket, Tina kissed her forehead goodnight. The little barely even stirred. Well that was one… On to number 2, he was just where he'd been left. Good! He had at least enjoyed himself for a little bit. "All right my tiny monster hunter, it's time for bed." He looked up, seemingly shocked that Tina was back. "You've had a good first time, how was it?" He was excited for sure. He began describing the game and missing details and having to go back to describe them. He would talk too fast and trip over his words. This went on for a few minutes, none of it making any sense to her, but she listened avidly as a good momma would. In the end she smiled and said "I'm glad you enjoyed it. In the morning you can play some more." Sitting on the bed she asked if he'd like a story. The boy declined but asked a potent question "why do you want me?" "Well" She had been prepared for that one, "I want you because you have a good heart, you are a smart boy, you try not to cause trouble in spite of your sometimes mischievousness. I want you because I love you." Her heart was feeling that full feeling again. He stood up in the bed next to where she sat and looked her in the eyes. Just looked, he seemed to be searching for something. Whatever it was he seemed to find it and flung himself on her, she caught him with ease and held him half cradled half supported in her arms. He was crying, maybe from relief, maybe from the stress of his life up ending in 3 days. She marveled at the bond they already shared, it usually took a month of candies and meetings just to get to where she could talk to the recruits without some sort of motivation. That round with Charles must have been worse than she had been led to believe. She would have to make sure he was shoveling penguin doo doo. His sobs were slowing, but Tina wasn't going to spoil the moment. She just rubbed his hair until he had completely calmed. When he looked up, Tina asked "all better?" Nodded, "now I promised you an opportunity. Remember you don't have to but you are welcome to breastfeed." He looked down at her shirt and contemplated it. "Can I try a little bit?" "He always knows how to make me smile." Tina thought. With practiced ease she set him in place and prepared. "Now the best way is to not use teeth and to focus on kneading and suckling." Tina assumed he wasn't listening since he seemed to be intently focused on the next step that would bring him into her arms forever. Tina raised him to the right spot and began patting his bottom the way she always did with Cindy. He didn't seem to notice. He was a natural. for all his talk of being an adult, he had done very well being a baby today. Never used his teeth, Cindy had been a bother, bringing Tina to frustration more than once, it was always hard with her in the beginning. Couldn't latch, bit, wouldn't suckle, one thing after another she had had to be taught slowly. He was perfect though, she was going to have to decide on a name for him soon. Right now Carmen and Joshua were the 2 at the top of the list. When she adopted him he would leave his whole old life behind. That meant all of it. She would give him a new life. She wouldn't take him from it, he would have to walk away from it. It was the best moment she had had with Cindy and she was hoping it would be the same for him. His suckling was slowing, he was falling asleep. Wonder of wonders, he was going to be perfect. The next 3 or 4 days needed to be very focused on what he needed from her to fulfill himself. She already knew what she wanted from him. He was even giving it now. Slow and steady though. The bonding pill couldn't be used for at least a few days. A momentary rise in anger at what had been done to him was settled instantly when she felt him slump against her breast. He was tired and had somehow and for some reason let his guard down with her. It almost made her cry. I'd bet Cindy had had something to do with that. Sneaky little girl, always trying to do anything she could to be involved, bless that precious heart. Laying him in bed and covering him with the blanket, she patted that cute little diaper butt and snuck in a little kiss. He wouldn't know, but she would. It was a nice night, so she cracked his window and left the room. Tina felt a wet spot on her shirt, it was where he had cried. After thinking about it, it was a badge of honor, and she would carry it with pride. She turned on the baby monitor and for the first time setup the split screen mode. It was going to be a fun couple days so Tina decided on an early night herself. _______________ She had come back right as I had discovered and destroyed the first boss with my monster army. Then she had said she loved me, I hadn't heard that in years. I was beginning to believe this woman. When she had offered her breast I wasn't sure I should have said yes. But her smile was all I needed to confirm that she approved. It had been sweet and savory to my taste. It had been nurturing and calming. In the end I never remembered finishing or really getting in bed. I did remember it was the best day of my life. Ch9 Next steps or What do you want for me? In the morning I woke up before everyone or at least thought I had, so I played the video game for a little bit until Tina came to evict me from my bed. I was soaked through and the diaper weighed 100 pounds plus. Tina giggle and squished my bottom with her hand. Saying it was good she had put me in such a thick diaper. After a discussion I lost hands down, seriously, I wasn't even allowed to change myself, she changed me into a light daytime thing that was a lot easier to walk in. Reminding me "the effects would wear off soon." She always seemed to have a better answer. In any case, the morning went pretty normally aside from Cindy coming down to breakfast in business attire. This was just so weird. "Oh you look so cute." Tina bent down and kissed her head. I flushed with embarrassment, as I hadn't been allowed pants yet. Something about needing to know when it was about to leak. "Mooooooooom, that's embarrassing." Cindy responded to the comment like any child might. Breakfast was a simple cold cereal, it was good to have a little normalcy in it. Afterwards Cindy said her goodbye and off she went, I assumed back to work for the coalition, where we had met. Tina took some time getting ready for the day, I could hear her singing as she went through her routine, it was a comforting thing even if it wasn't always on key. She had told me to explore a bit, so I knew where I was and what the house looked like. I walked from room to room. There seemed to be more than I thought there should have been. I only looked in Cindy's room, I felt like I was intruding by going in. It was a typical girl's room, all dolly and princess type stuff. The last thing I found was the basement, mostly open. It looked like a fun house for kids. Toys galore and and even a few playhouses and the like. I couldn't help myself and I crawled into a multi story one and climbed to the top. I felt like I was a mile up. It was probably only 10 feet or so but it felt higher. There was a rope bridge that connected to another tower and there I sat my pantless padded rear and surveyed the room a little better. Consequently, that was where Tina discovered me. She walked up to me, my feet a little bit below her eye line, and without hesitating tickled my feet. Of Course I laughed, but in my weakened state I also peed. When she had stopped, "Tina?" I said sheepishly, "I think I had an accident." "Oh dear heart, I'm sorry but that's why we had you in that diaper isn't it. The good news is you felt it, that means it's going away. Maybe just another day or so. Remember to go potty as soon as you feel the need to, ok?" She sounded like she was trying to potty train me. "Now would you like to jump to me?" That kind of sounded fun. A smile spread across my lips and Tina held her hands up to me, I only hesitated for a second or 2 thinking about falling. "Come on big boy, jump to me!" Tina encouraged me. So I did. She didn't stop at catching me though, she twirled me through the air and finally landed me in a big hug. I laughed the whole way around. It felt freeing. During the hug I felt Tina probe the diaper, probably seeing if she needed to get me into something drier. She never said anything so I ignored it. It was embarrassing enough. We went upstairs and into the office type room and sat down, her at the desk. Me on a chair made for a toddler placed on top of the desk. "I want to talk to you about what you want in your future. You always seem to live in the moment, and that makes it hard for someone just observing to see what you want and do not have yet." I got a little nervous, I had not really thought about it myself. Littles didn't get a lot of options in life. I had always wanted to travel but if you ever ended up in the wrong place or the wrong country, well, you were never heard of again. Family, who doesn't want a place they belong. Was that what she wanted from me? My face must have gotten worried because she reached out and cupped my face, "it's ok nothing to be afraid of. There aren't any wrong answers. I'll help you figure it out. This won't be our only session, just our first ok?" I felt encouraged by her words. We talked for a while until I became aware of a need for the restroom. She took me, removed my diaper, and left me some privacy. Upon finishing the toilet wouldn't flush. I tried a few things and pushed the buttons, but it would never work. I got a little frantic and Tina must have been listening, "what's the matter?" "It won't flush, I can't get the toilet to work." I heard laughing, "I forgot to tell you it's little proof. It keeps the littles from cheating. In my line of work it is essential.if you are done come on out and we will get it all sorted. And sorted we did. She flushed the toilet, not sure how, and me powdered and padded. With Each diaper change she seemed to be holding something back, more and more. I couldn't tell what, but it felt like she wanted something but couldn't or wouldn't do it. Maybe it was my imagination. Anyway the afternoon was spent doing simple things like playing board games or puzzles or even a game of hide n seek, which she was really good at. Cindy arrived home and after sometime in her room with Tina she came out dressed similarly to last night. A colorful onesie and diaper, even in that get up i couldn't help but notice her legs and shape were womanly. We went In the basement, and were told to play nice and that dinner would be ready soon. As soon as Tina left, Cindy dropped back into her adult mode. That's what I'd decided I'd call it when she wasn't playing childlike. "She really likes you." I was always stunned when she talked like that. "Why?" Cindy shrugged at that. "It's not my place, she's my mommy, and I love her for that. She's protected me from something, I can't remember what. A memory blocker was put up to keep me from ever remembering it. I have a vague understanding that it was terrible, that mommy saved me and made me her daughter to help me heal from it, but it hadn't been enough, so I decided to have the blocker put in." "You decided?" "Yep, that much is perfectly clear." Sitting in a playhouse tower it felt like make believe but I listened on. "Anyway, this life couldn't get much better, I have all I need, I get to be an adult for a few hours a day. Mommy takes all the stress off me when I get home each day. I get to play and watch TV or be a princess. Who would ever want more than to never HAVE to grow up." "You talked about a list last night, what did you mean?" Her only response was a flat, "I can't talk about it." It was almost robotic. "What about the mate thing?" "It's on my list, I have no ability to talk about it." I was now utterly confused, the way she sounded it was like a hypnosis response. There was never any sign of hypnosis until this moment. I decided to change the subject. "Why do you use diapers if you get to be an adult?" "The Amazon's want babies right? We are babies to them. We know we are not babies, they know we are not, but their minds allow them to believe we are." She paused and smiled, "I am mommy's baby." And with that she proved it, not intentionally ofcourse, but audibly and quite obviously. "Ewwwww" I said half mockingly. She just laughed so hard she fell backwards into a giant bear stuffy. From the stairs we could hear Tina coming. " What are you 2 rugrats up to?" Coming over, she didn't need an answer as Cindy's smell did the talking. "Whooo, guess we need to fix that before dinner!" Her focus changed to my crotch "Speaking of you haven't had an accident since we changed you. That's good news!" Sure enough, I was still dry. I hadn't even noticed. The praise made my cheeks flush red. "In the morning I think we can skip the diapers, as long as you promise to be careful and go as soon as you feel the need to." Yep I was definitely being potty trained. My cheeks got even redder. "Run along and get your hands washed, I'll be up shortly and we will eat dinner." I went and did as instructed, I was assuming Cindy was getting changed. Dinner was a lot the same, the pasta thingy was back again, it seemed to be a pattern, they tasted good so I didn't say anything. Bathtime and bedtime came again, there was another discussion on whether I needed diapers for bed and of course I lost. Seemed to be a pattern forming there. There was another onesie, this time powder blue. I got second round once again. So I got a few more minutes on the video game and then Tina came in. "I think tomorrow will be another good day, we can go visit Cindy for lunch and you can meet a few more Littles at the coalition." I had other things on my mind. "Why does Cindy have hypnosis programming?" I knew I should have, maybe, led into it or prepped her for it but I was curious. Tina frowned, "meddlesome little girl, always the mischievous one. Anyway, come sit in my lap." I crawled over from the bed to the chair where she settled me on her knee. "This is a bad time to be talking about business, but I think you need to know so you can sleep better. The coalition is still a secret, remember the contract you signed?" I nodded, " Well it's the first step, remember I told you there were 3 contracts?" I nodded again, " the next contract we will talk about tomorrow. The hypnosis is to help us keep a secret what we are doing. While we are strong we are not to the point where we can just go about saying we are who we are. Some people don't like what we do. Also, we don't want to be flooded with applicants, we want to find them." She trailed off for a minute, "the littles we find are always specifically chosen, the same goes for the amazons. Believe it or not they undergo the same hypnosis." It wasn't really relieving my fears. "Tomorrow 2 people are scheduled to have it done and I thought it might be good for you to see it done in person, before you made your decision." "My decision?!" I may have sounded a bit upset, "decision? To do what chop up my brain? Take parts of me away so I cannot think anymore? Make me some drooling infant?!" Tina took it all in stride, she had heard it before. "I know, it's not like that though. The contract that comes next basically say you want to keep going with us, but we have to stay safe. I know its hard to understand but it will keep you from talking about it to anyone who is not also under the same hypnosis. That's it. There isn't anymore to it." It didn't sit well with me. "I can hold you the whole time if you want. I can be with you, or maybe have Cindy there? Whatever would make you feel better." She seemed to be almost desperate, she really didn't want to lose me? Why was this so important? "I will at least see what you are talking about." She gave me a hug, "I'd also like to stop by the clinic and talk to the doctor tomorrow. Just a check up." "Goodnight, my darling little one, sleep well." I never responded, I was already lost in thought. Would it be so bad to be so happy? ___________________ He wasn't sleeping, the monitor kept notifying her of his movement. Tina just kept staring at the monitor. In the end she went in and layed down, rubbing his back. He never acknowledged her, but he slept, and so did she, right next to her would be adoptee. She would have him, and he would have his happily ever after. He wanted to belong, he had already told her that much, not in so few words but it had topped the list. He was a smart boy, how had he discovered the hypnosis? She'd have to ask tomorrow, Cindy wouldn't even remember that part of the conversation. Anyway, she'd sit with him through the procedure. It might make him feel better. If the doc went ahead with the green light, she could do the bonding pill as well. If he was genuine the pill would make him, and her, aware of it. All for tomorrow, for now they both needed sleep and he was getting a head start. Mommies need their rest too.

These are Thereabouts boys husky sizes (18-20 H for the spaceship, 22 H for the skateboard.). They have two layers, Iike a regular t-shirt with a onesie layer underneath. They are sized for chests up to 37 inches for the ship and 38.5 inches for the skater. My 39 inch chest fits pretty well in both, and they will work well with diapers up to about 5’8” or maybe 5’9”. I bought these for myself, forgetting that boobs and onesies don’t always mix. They are super comfortable but if you are a person with breasts realize they will fit best on a flat-ish figure. Retails for 22 each, but I will let them go for 10 plus shipping if it gets them to someone who can use them.

Chapter 28: Opinions Changed Grace had heard that time heals all things, but if that was the case, she didn’t have the patience for the cure. Pearce had taken her lesson to heart, finally acknowledging the responsibility it took to care for someone else. Over the past two days, he’d been meticulous, always early for meals, always getting her up on time, Johnny on the spot for diaper changes. He’d stopped pretending that he could casually laugh his way through this. Grace had proven her point. And she knew Pearce had learned something else, too: Dependence breeds resentment. He could talk a big game, say that he didn’t think of her as a burden, claim it’s all ‘Just part of life’, but as soon as he got hit with reality, his song had changed. He could enjoy Grace’s company, or he could dependably care for her needs, but he couldn’t do both. Grace just wished she wasn’t right all the time. There’d been no affection. Barely a joke. Diaper changes were done with all the intimacy of a janitor cleaning toilets. She wanted to scream at him: (If you hate me this much, just give up. Walk away from the bet. Stop treating me as a dependent so we can be friends again.) But Pearce was stubborn, and, unfortunately, he had more discipline than she’d given him credit for. He wouldn’t be forfeiting anytime soon. And if she forfeit, she’d be admitting something that she didn’t want Pearce to have any place in her life, be it reluctant caretaker or confidant and benefits-friend. She couldn’t wait on him, and she couldn’t walk away either, not if she wanted him back. There was only one tool left in her arsenal, one surefire way to get any man’s interest back. Her plan didn’t take much thought. She waited until they had the house to themselves: Skip was at work, Melody was on a date, Brains was–surprisingly–also on a date. (Good for him.) They had privacy. If she had full control, she’d dress up in something particularly sultry, but obviously it wouldn’t do much good to ask Pearce to change her clothes, he’d know something was up. She could make it work with just a T-shirt and diaper, though–it gave her room to work. Trying to talk to him just anywhere would be a no-go, however. She had to wait until she had his undivided attention, until he couldn’t simply walk away from what she had to say. Biding her time, she waited until he came into her room around eight in the evening. Setting a bottle of water on her desk, he leaned over and gave the front of her diaper a squeeze. He came to the conclusion she’d hoped for. “Seems like you need a change. Come on.” Taking her hand, he pulled her out of her desk chair. It was the closest skin contact they’d had lately–a good sign, or perhaps just an indication he didn’t care much about the act of touching either way. While he led her, she worked towards her goal. “Hey, Pearce?” Pausing in the bathroom doorway, he glanced back at her. “Yeah? What’s up?” She pulled down on the edge of her shirt ever-so-slightly and bit her lip while he led her inside the room and helped her onto the floor. She gave him her best ‘Cute and helpless’ eyes, too. Laying it on thick, maybe, but Pearce sometimes needed her to be direct. Trying to catch his gaze, she made her pitch. “I was wondering… do you want some company tonight?” He shrugged, taking a fresh diaper out of the bathroom cabinet, along with a new box of wipes. Fiddling with it, he got his nails under the plastic seal and peeled it open, never sparing her a second glance. “No thanks, I’ve still got some work to do once this is done.” Not an outright rejection, at least, though she didn’t like that her charms had to compete with a plastic sticker on a pack of butt wipes. Pushing to be more direct, she clarified. “I don’t just mean hanging out.” “I don’t want to watch a movie.” Still shutting her down indirectly, Pearce unfolded the new diaper, bending it over his knee to fluff it up a bit. With everything ready to go, then, he finally reached for her old, soggy diaper. (Don’t chicken out,) Grace thought, waiting until she was untaped and exposed, naked from the waist down. (See if he can say no to this.) “Let’s have some real fun tonight, okay?” Pulling off her shirt, she exposed her chest, watching carefully to see if Pearce’s gaze would move from her thighs to her breasts. Of course it did–he couldn’t resist the sight of a beautiful, naked girl exposing herself beneath him. She set the garment aside on the floor, scooting on her back towards him, to wrap her legs around him and– Pearce stood and stepped away from her, stepping around the bathroom so he could pick up her shirt. “Grace.” He lifted her top, crouching and holding it up, waiting for her to raise her arms. “You’re not supposed to change your outfit.” Grace recoiled as though struck. (Seriously?) She shook her head. “Pearce. I’m not here to argue about a crappy tee.” He didn’t lower the shirt. “Pearce,” Grace repeated. “You’re the one insisting we follow the rules to the letter.” Pearce glanced away for a moment, inhaling heavily through his nose–halfway to a sigh of frustration. “So if you want to talk, put this back on, because you’re not going to get what you want sitting in time out.” It was an attempt to protect her. It had to be. He wanted her, but he wanted to follow the rules. Hence his frustration–he didn’t like this any more than Grace, but he wanted to live up to her expectations. She could accept that, even as the thought sent a pulse of insecurity into her brain. Grace mimicked his breath–in through the nose, out through the mouth. Releasing her frustrations into the air, she complied with his instructions and raised her arms. Pearce pulled the shirt back over her head. Once ‘properly dressed’, she looked up at Pearce, demanding his attention with her eyes. She had to get to the point, to explain that she didn’t mind a little slack if it meant having Pearce back. Not the to-the-letter-but-not-the-spirit boring Pearce she’d had the past couple days, and not the lazy, inattentive slacker from before the bet, but her Pearce. The Pearce who went out of his way to make every outfit an event, even the repeats, fussing over her to get it perfect–perfectly humiliating, but perfect nonetheless. The Pearce who could go from silly to charming like a light switch flip, who made her laugh more than anyone else she could remember. The Pearce who sat her down and told her in no uncertain terms that he’d never stop caring for her no matter how much of a burden she represented. The Pearce who she had fallen in– (Just tell him what you’re offering,) Grace thought, as he knelt between her naked thighs for the second time. She took a breath. “So, we’d agreed that ‘Friends with benefits’ was the right term. Do you want to try out some of those benefits?” There it was, in plain terms. Even if Pearce had realized that casual time with Grace was too much of a burden, that his babysitting duties turned all their interactions into tedious chores, he couldn’t turn down an offer like that. No babysitting stuff, no chores, no burden, just an invitation to fuck. Pearce hesitated. He pursed his lips as he wiped down her skin–she knew him well enough to tell when he was using busywork as an excuse to think. (What’s taking him so long? There’s nothing to think about, just–just answer. Please.) Pearce tossed a wad of baby wipes in the trash, then spoke slowly, still constructing the sentence in his thoughts. “Grace.” She didn’t need to hear the rest. She knew a ‘No’ when it slapped her in the face. She could have kept her mouth shut, handled her own shit, never asked for anything that imposed. Instead, she’d tried to get Pearce to prioritize her, and she’d broken it all. “The last time we slept together,” Pearce continued, dusting down her front with powder, using the action as an excuse to avoid eye contact. “We broke a dozen rules between us, caused a bunch of problems for our jobs, and I cleared out my savings to pay for penalties with the bet.” “Well we won’t get that elaborate this time,” Grace grasped at straws, trying desperately to make her pitch work. “It doesn’t have to be a marathon session, we can just roll around a bit.” Pearce pursed his lips and set aside the bottle, finally looking at her for just long enough to point out the distinct lack of appeal in her offer. “So we’ll have abridged sex?” “No, that’s not what I’m saying.” Grace fumbled for words. “Pearce–I want you.” Sighing, Pearce shook his head. “Do you? Really? Or do you want to be in charge of me?” Grace blinked, caught at a loss for words. He slid a diaper beneath her hips. Time was running out. “This bet cuts two ways.” Pearce said, barely adjusting the diaper before pushing each sticky tape down, sealing them down with four quick, sharp motions. “You wanted to be right? Prove I can’t be responsible? Look at me now. I’m being responsible. But don’t forget the other half. Whether or not you can give up control. Whether you can follow someone else’s judgment. For someone who’s supposedly being cared for, you’ve been making a lot of decisions.” Shaking her head, Grace tried to offer a defense. “I’m just–you weren’t doing what you’re supposed to!” “Sure.” He leaned away, turning to hide his face–nominally, so he could get up and wash his hands, but he hadn’t put away the wipes or the powder yet, and any other night, he’d do that before standing. “Whatever. Maybe I wasn’t, but I am now, and you’re still asking for more control. Deciding which rules we can handwave because it’s inconvenient for you, telling me what you want, not accepting ‘no’ for an answer.” Breath quavering, Grace sat forward, talking to his back. “Well…I… You never said no.” “I’m saying it right now.” His shoulders slumped, and for a moment, the only sound was water splashing over his fingers. “We tried the friends with benefits thing. It blew up and left us both in a shit position, and for as long as I’m supposed to be in charge of you, the problems that came up aren’t going to go away.” Grace nodded. Her face felt numb, blank, like she couldn’t summon the expressions she wanted. “I’m not mad at you, Grace.” Pearce turned off the water. “I just can’t juggle all these roles like you want me to, there’s not enough of me to go around.” “I get it,” Grace said, forcing her head to nod a few times. “It’s fine.” She’d asked for too much. She’d asked for care and affection at the same time, and one had strangled the other. “I need to finish this work,” Pearce insisted, drying off his hands on the towel. “Is there anything else you need from me?” Grace shook her head. He crouched, taking the powder and wipes off the floor so he could toss them in the cabinet. She got a glimpse of his eyes, just for a second. They’d gone red in the past few moments since he’d turned his back, shimmering ever so slightly in the light. She was out of ideas, out of plans. Pearce had turned her down completely. He’d already begun mourning the impossibility of their friendship when he accepted her as nothing but a list of chores. Now Grace could see his thoughts clearly: He’d given up. She’d been right all along. ... You know the pitch. Support is always appreciated. Thanks for being an awesome reader and coming along this story with me. More to come soon. ❤️ https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

To celebrate her first year of HRT, Zoey decides to hit the clubs and party it up - and she can't resist the temptation to do so in diapers. Meanwhile, Dianne is on the lookout for someone to care for - And when they find each other, sparks fly. This story contains exhibitionism, praise, public diaper use, and chastity. ... I wrote this story as part of a collaboration with three other wonderful creators - Ko, HofBondage, and FlashyFlesh! Here's all the links to their various collaborative sections! Koneko's Half of the Story, written from Zoey's Perspective Ko created the original story concept and a lot of the outlining, and also wrote the other half of this story, told from the Baby's perspective. I wrote the section below - The PoV of the dominant, Dianne! HofBondage and FlashyFlesh both did illustrations of several points in the story - They're so freakin' hot and wonderful, so go check them out! The images attached are just previews, you have to go to their page to see the whole thing. HofBondage's First Illustration - Dianne introduces herself FlashyFlesh's First Illustration - Their first dance FlashyFlesh's Second Illustration - Explaining the rules HofBondage's Second Illustration - Play Time on the Potty ... Dianne didn’t believe in luck. Everything in her life happened for a reason. The energy she put out into the world? It came right back to her. When life presented opportunities, she always did her best to take them while thanking life for the favor. This philosophy had treated her well. Though she tried to remain humble, she’d had success in all her affairs, and that success bred confidence–as well as the ability to watch for further opportunity. And tonight she certainly saw opportunity. The club, “The Dream Mode”, wasn’t one she frequented often, but it could occasionally be a good spot for opportunity seeking, and she was friends with several people on the staff. The weekend DJ had been in her sorority, she’d seen the bartender at a few dungeon events, and many patrons were in Dianne’s sphere of friends, ranging from close colleagues to besties. She’d felt the call to the bar that night and, trusting her instincts, sought out the place and ordered herself a little cocktail to enjoy while watching the dancers. And, as she’d suspected, life had given her an opportunity tonight in the form of a precious young girl with more enthusiasm than sense. Dianne noticed the girl as soon as she entered the bar, dressed up like a goth princess. Her clothes’ style screamed ‘You can’t tell me what to do’, but the color and her hair suggested a softer, cuter side, and the collar all but announced the antithesis–please tell me what to do. Even so, Dianne didn’t make a move yet. She watched. There were other candidates that night, other possibilities that life may be pulling her towards. As the girl began to dance, though, Dianne knew that this goth princess was the one she’d come for. As she jumped and spun and gyrated, the girl’s tripp skirt raised, showing off–to Dianne’s delight–the unmistakable outline of a diaper, and the unmistakable print of a Bunny Hop at that. The girl was a Little, and that all but demanded Dianne’s intervention before she left the bar without a mistress to care for her. She began their interaction with a subtle nod. A suggestion, of sorts, ordering the girl a drink. Without a name, Dianne decided to simply think of her as the Baby, until she learned otherwise. And maybe, even after she learned otherwise, she’d still think of the Baby as such. After receiving Dianne’s message, the Baby glanced back her way and smiled. She looked pleased and, perhaps, a little shy–but not so shy that she melted away and fled. Instead, she flounced past Dianne on her way back to the floor, wiggling her crinkling bottom as she passed. It was as though the Baby wanted Dianne to notice, so it was just as well that Dianne had. And if she was that confident in herself, Dianne really needed to provide for her a strong, guiding hand. Stalking across the dance floor, Dianne approached the girl, who had begun dancing with reckless abandon, her eyes closed. Choosing a bold first encounter, she stepped in and looped a finger through the loop in the girl’s collar, pulling her a half step forward–not so forcefully that it’d hurt, just enough to jolt her. Beaming with dominant energy, she sent her parting shot over. “Hello there, little girl. You sure are enjoying yourself tonight.” “H-hello yourself,” the girl replied. Dianne’s heart leapt, this baby was adorable. Her attempt to sound confident rendered her down to a toddler, claiming she hadn’t gotten into the cookie jar without wiping the crumbs off her face. Pulling her finger away, Dianne began to dance, reaching out to the baby’s hips and resting her hands on the poor girl’s diaper. “Dance with me,” she said, not a request, a statement. She could call it, ‘Manifesting the world she wanted to see’, or she could just call it control, but the effect was the same. The baby nodded and obeyed, blushing brightly all the while. Hands placed firmly over the baby’s diaper, with only a thin skirt between her and the crinkly padding, they danced. It wasn’t the right music for a slow dance with a lot of touching, but Dianne moved their bodies in a rhythm of her choosing, moving her hands up and down the baby, engaging in close contact. She moved with an almost protective aura. She’d staked her claim on this little girl, and now they danced together, with Dianne warding off anyone who might come close in subtle ways, placing her body so that she was the baby’s whole world, her sole focus and the object of her attention. When the time was right, in a lull between songs, Dianne moved behind the baby and wrapped her arm around the girl. She ran her hand up the girl’s thigh, finally pressing her palm into the front of the girl’s thick diapers. Leaning in to whisper in the baby’s ear, she stated, “Show me you’re a good little girl. Wet your diaper.” She didn’t say it in a condescending or mean way, but just as a statement–if the baby was good, her diaper would be wet. The baby glanced back at her, anxious but pliable, biting her lip. “What’s the matter? Did you not hear me?” Dianne asked, dropping her voice even lower. “Do I need to speak louder, sweetheart, so everyone can hear? Good girls wet their diapers.” Shutting her eyes, the girl did what was only natural. She proved to Dianne that she was good, and obedient, and more than willing to obey. The warmth spread quickly as the baby followed instructions, flooding the padding thoroughly, urine wicking into the absorbent padding and making the diaper sag ever so slightly. She’d stopped dancing. It was adorable. The baby was so focused on obeying, on being good, that she’d forgotten everything around her. To remind the girl of where she was, Dianne pressed her hand into the squelching diaper, giving it a squeeze. “Good girl, I knew you could do it,” she purred. To Dianne’s delight, the girl squeaked in submission. Truly, the universe had given her a precious gift today, even if the baby tried to hide it and tamp down on any other little sounds. “Tsk,” she warned, reaching down for the girl’s purse. The girl resisted, but Dianne gave her a light swat to the thigh and she melted back into obedience. Going through the contents of the purse, she made a mental catalog–the baby had really come prepared. “Enough pretending you’re big,” she stated, listing out what she saw as she came across it. “Miss Dianne wants to see what you have–powder, wipes, lotion, spare diapers. You’re a smart girl, right, you remembered to bring a change, and–ah, there it is.” Before the baby could ask what she’d found, Dianne produced the baby’s pacifier and plopped it into the girl’s lips. She reached up, to cover the pacifier and remove it, but a firmer swat to her thigh and a dominant glance was enough to demolish the girl’s resistance. “No no, sweetie, you keep that in. Nurse your paci, little girl, and Miss Dianne will take care of everything else.” To emphasize what ‘everything else’ meant, she gave the baby’s diaper another squeeze. “Don’t worry–nobody will know you’re a baby, they’ll just think you’re on molly.” The girl nodded meekly. Putty in the hands of a strong woman, Dianne wanted to swaddle her up and protect her from the whims of the universe. “Tell me your name,” she said. “Zoey,” the girl mumbled, over her pacifier. “Little Baby Zoey,” Dianne purred, letting the name float across her tongue. Running her fingers down the back of Zoey’s diaper, she decided to try something. This baby needed to be cared for, and Dianne had just the thing. “You flooded your diapers–we need to step aside to make sure you don’t leak.” If Zoey even noticed the other dancers anymore, Dianne suspected it was only barely. Moving her hand from the diaper to Zoey’s hand, Dianne walked off the stage and, as expected, felt no resistance. Baby Zoey followed with complete deference, off to a shady corner of the nightclub where no lights shone. It wouldn’t be private, but it’d be private enough. Sliding the purse off Zoey’s shoulder, Dianne set it on the table by their side, turning the girl so that she faced the dance floor. “All you need to do is stand there and look pretty,” she promised. The baby let out a squeak, the universal language version of, ‘I’m a helpless little girl,’ and Dianne proceeded with her plan. “If you keep using your diaper–which a good little girl will do–you’re going to leak,” she explained, as her hands worked under Zoey’s skirt, feeling up her sodden diaper. With a sharp fingernail, she pierced the plastic shell of Zoey’s diaper, tearing a long slit from the front to the back. Zoey squeaked again, and Dianne whispered, “Shh, just hold still.” Three more parallel slits into Zoey’s diaper created open channels, enough for fluids to easily drain. Now came the fun part, as she reached into Zoey’s purse–her diaper bag, really–and produced another diaper, unfolding it discreetly behind Zoey’s back. In the dark corner, most onlookers would assume Dianne was just feeling her up, at least at a glance. Sure, there were some obvious tells that something more was going on, but Dianne was counting on the fact that, in a crowded nightclub, most eyes would be on the gyrating asses and dancing hotties on the floor, not the quietly meeping baby in the corner. Sliding the diaper up beneath Zoey’s skirts, Dianne worked by sense of touch to wrap it around her waist. Zoey continued making little helpless squeaking sounds over her pacifier, but Dianne’s touch remained gentle as she smoothed out the crinkling plastic shell, pressing the diaper into Zoey, and smoothing out the tapes so that they stuck securely. While she was doing so, she felt a bulge in the front of Zoey’s diaper. That settled one thing she’d been curious about, though she wouldn’t bring it up until Zoey did. “Good girl,” she whispered from behind, into Zoey’s ear. “Now you don’t have to worry about leaks at all!” Baby Zoey nodded meekly. Obediently. Such a good baby. “You need to drink more water,” Dianne instructed. “Then come back to me. I want to dance again.” Adorably, Zoe’s doubly-diapered waddle and choice of bottoms worked together to make her diaper poke out as she left, visible with every step beneath her flapping skirt. She was precious, with the sort of innocence that made Dianne’s heart melt. While she was gone, Dianne steadied herself. She couldn’t get carried away, and wouldn’t push this girl too far. If the girl was that naive to how obvious her diaper was–and it really didn’t seem like she was choosing exhibitionism–then she truly needed a protector to shield that innocence. Though, at the same time–the girl had chosen to come to a bar wearing a diaper, purely for her own gratification. She wasn’t that kind of innocent, and Dianne felt no compunctions about making Zoey helpless along that vector. When Zoey returned, Dianne’s heart melted by another degree as she saw Zoey had brought back a sippy cup. Admittedly, it had lewd stickers and the bar logo printed on the side, and it probably came out for the Kandy Kid ravers fairly often, but in Zoey’s hands it just screamed, ‘I’m a little baby.’ “That’s cute,” she said, nodding at the cup with an amused smile. “The bartender could tell you’re still a little baby.” Zoey responded by making a face, arguing her maturity in the most childish way possible. "Nuh uh, it was a joke an I…ummm…I though’ she knew…" Dianne’s smile widened, though she wondered if Zoey’s slurring was a toddlerish aspect, or a sign that she’d had more than water in the past moment. “You should have a seat, little Zoey, and drink your water. Take care of your body. Okay?” Nodding to a box to the side, the sort of wide low rectangle that could be dragged out and used as a raised dancing or performing platform, she helped Zoey move to sit on it. "Thanou… I shoudn…" The girl pulled out her pacifier, holding it in her hand as she confirmed Dianne’s suspicion. "I shouldn't have gotten more shots…you were right about the water. " Heart swelling, Dianne’s instincts kicked in. This girl needed a Mommy, not just a Mommy Dom. “Zoey, that’s not what you were supposed to do. You want to be a good girl, and that’s not what good girls do. How is your head feeling?” Zoey bit her lip, avoiding eye contact and staring at her lap. "It's fine, well… a little spinny, but not bad... and I do want I be a good girl, I was just being dumb and not thinking. I'm sorry Miss." “You’re not dumb.” This girl… Dianne took a breath, resisting the urge to drag Zoey into a hug. “You just need a grown up to help take care of you. This is your first night out as a little girl, isn’t it?” A little squeak escaped Zoey’s lips, and for a half second, Dianne worried she’d said something wrong. After catching herself, though, Zoey continued. "Well, I've been out padded before, but never to the club. Actually this is my first time at the club in over a year… I'm kind of here to celebrate something." A few thoughts all rose to the surface in Dianne’s mind. Rather than speak her theory aloud, though, she put her hands on Zoey’s and let the baby explain for herself in her own time. “Oh? I’m afraid I don’t have a present for you, but I’m sure whatever the occasion is, it’s very special.” "Honestly, all the fun and attention is far more than I could've asked for from anyone… that being said…" Zoey closed her eyes and took a breath, like she was about to jump of a cliff. "... the thing is… I'm a trans woman. I started HRT a year ago." (This baby!) Dianne’s hands tightened over Zoey’s. “Oh, you sweet little thing. Thank you for telling me, but that doesn’t change anything to me.” Worried that she might be coming on too strong, too protective, she added a quip. “Then again, that explains why you’re such a baby–you’re only one!” Zoey’s eyes watered, but she took the branch of humor and kept herself together. "Hmph! I'm four. I'm practically a big girl even." She stuck out her tongue, and Dianne was almost surprised that she didn’t add in a raspberry. “Uh-huh.” Playing along, Dianne lifted the sippy cup, prodding the sipper in between Zoey’s lips “Well, birthday girl, I want you to have a nice time, but since you’re a little tipsy, we need to make sure you’re okay first, okay?” Zoey nodded obediently. "Yes ma'am." When she spoke, the water she’d been sipping on dribbled down her chin, further reinforcing Dianne’s vision of her as all-but helpless. For some reason, the baby giggled, dribbling even more water, and a furtive glance downward suggested why. Reaching down, Dianne gave the baby’s diaper another squeeze. “We’re going to sit here for a little while until your head stops spinning.” Zoey opened her mouth, but Dianne shook her head and pushed the sippy cup back between her lips. “Shh, just listen. I need you to listen, so you can be good.” Zoey nodded. Good girl. Dianne clasped Zoey’s hands tightly. “If I say you’re going to do something, and you don’t feel safe, you’re going to tell me. If I ask if you’re okay, you’re going to tell me. I can’t protect you if I don’t know how you’re feeling.” Again, Zoey nodded, suckling intently on her water. “If I ask, and you’re okay, you can just say, ‘Green’. Just that one word and I’ll know you’re okay.” Dianne waited for a nod before continuing. “If you’re uncertain, and want to talk, you say, ‘Yellow’. Swallow, then say it back to me.” Zoey obeyed, swallowed her water, and said, “Yellow.” “And if you say, ‘Red’, we stop immediately and get you safe and comfortable. Say it.” “Red.” Zoey put her cup back, letting the water trickle into her mouth again. “We don’t joke about safe words. I’m not going to do anything that’ll get you in trouble, but if you’re unsure, you’ll tell me immediately.” She was moving things too fast, and she knew it–but the universe had given her this precious baby to protect, and she wouldn’t let the moment pass her by. “Now tell me, little Zoey, what’s your favorite song to dance to?” The girl hesitated for a moment, and Dianne worried she’d gone too far, but it quickly became clear she’d just taken Zoey by surprise with the change of topics. Of course, Zoey couldn’t know what Dianne was thinking, so that shouldn’t have been a surprise. After a moment of thought, Zoey said, "Um... Emo Girl? But not MJK's version…” Smirking, she showed off a bit of the fiery passion and opinionated personality Dianne loved to see. “That isn't emo to me. Paige Six got it right." Dianne grinned. "Okay, now you need someone to check your diaper for me while I go request your song–you’re probably close to needing a change, right?" Glancing around, she spotted another acquaintance, someone she knew was kink friendly and up for anything. Gesturing with her head, she suggested, “What about him?” Zoey shook her head. "Y-yellow…" Swallowing, Dianne tried not to berate herself. She’d already gone and pushed Zoey too far, and it had been luck that she’d used her safe words–no, Zoey was a smart girl. It wasn’t luck, she just knew how to assert her boundaries. "Is it a problem with him, or with someone checking your diaper?" Zoey shook her head, briefly uncommunicative, but her eyes told the story. She glanced to the bartender, Amy, and Dianne knew what she wanted from that look. "Oh, would you like the nice lady who gave you your sippy cup to do it? It would be very brave of you to go and ask her.” She smiled, reassuringly. Amy was just as reliable, maybe even moreso, and if it was what made Zoey comfortable it was the perfect choice. Zoey smiled, and Dianne helped her up, smirking at the girl’s pronounced waddle from the thick, sodden diapers that her skirt failed to hide. Giving Zoey a pat and a squeeze on her padding, she added, “You should thank her for the sippy cup, as well.” While Zoey went to get checked, Dianne made her way through the crowd over to the DJ. Throwing up a wave with her thumb and pinkie extended in a waggle, she greeted her. “Hey, Mels! How’ve you been?” With an earphone pressed against one ear, Mels responded with a thumbs up, bobbing her head and keeping the music going. She’d always been more of a doer than a talker. “Can you take a request for me, as a favor? Emo Girl by Paige Six!” Another thumbs up and a nod, and Mels returned to her DJ work. Grinning, Dianne found her way back to Zoey, meeting her by the dancing platform they’d been standing by. Zoey returned a moment later, with a full sippy cup and an adorable blush. “What did the nice lady say?” Dianne asked. “That…I could last a little longer,” Zoey replied, raising her cup to take a sip. “We should fix that,” Dianne suggested. “But first, I want you to show me what a good dancer you are, okay?” Zoey hesitated, and again, Dianne wondered if she’d gone too fast with her. Before she could retract her suggestion, though, Zoey nodded. “Okay.” “Where’s your pacifier?” Dianne asked. Zoey retrieved it from her purse, and Dianne plopped it between her lips. Then, she bent slightly, pulling on the handle of the raised dance platform. It wasn’t that heavy, and she could drag it easily towards the center of the dance floor. She hadn’t, strictly, gotten permission to use it, but confidence was the only ticket she needed. They weren’t forbidden or anything, and everyone was already dancing–what difference would it make if Zoey was dancing a little higher, for everyone to see? “Just be good for me,” Dianne said. “I want to watch you dance, okay?” Zoey nodded again, as Dianne got the platform far enough out that people were stepping aside to let her through. Taking Zoey’s hand, she squeezed it reassuringly, helping the tipsy baby up just as a few opening chords started to play. The music began: “She’s got studded belts–” and Zoey’s face lit up with excitement. Needing no further encouragement, she began to dance. The girl lit up the room, and not just because a spotlight whirled to point at her. Her smile was infectious, her enthusiasm infinite, and when she danced, twirling so that her skirt spun, it filled Dianne with pure joy. It didn’t matter that Zoey’s diaper was acutely visible, between her raised platform, her skirt spinning high, and the severe puff and sag of the diaper. Most people in the bar were kink friendly, and even those who weren’t just didn’t care. It was impossible to look at Zoey, dancing her heart out and smiling the biggest, most exuberant smile in the world, and care what was sagging under that skirt. As the song reached its final chorus, Zoey looked down at Dianne, hesitant, looking for something. Dianne knew what, and she gave her permission. She mouthed the word: ‘Push.’ Zoey glanced past her, eyeing something. Dianne glanced back, and saw it was a mirror; Zoey was watching herself as she obeyed. The little girl bent her knees slightly, still wiggling her butt in time with the music, but soon even that motion was lost as she turned her attention to being a good girl. She bit down on her pacifier, held her breath, and Dianne’s heart melted. This girl was simply too precious for this world, too adorable. Even though the mess could only be inferred; Zoey’s diaper was already so thick and sagging that there wasn’t much in the way of a visible bulge, it was clear what she was doing by her face and her pose, and by the subtle crinkle as she bottomed out her diapers. Gaze darting around for reassurance, Zoey caught Dianne’s eyes, breathing rapidly. The last notes of the song were running out, and Dianne beamed at her, reaching up to help her down. Even with Dianne’s hand, Zoey still stumbled, falling onto a seated position on the platform. She gasped and turned pink as she fell onto the weight of her packed diaper, and Dianne finally got a whiff of what she’d done. Wrinkling her nose ever so slightly, Dianne pulled her into a hug and helped Zoey away from the center of the dance floor, while someone else climbed up to take their turn as the center of attention. “Shh,” she whispered into Zoey’s ear. “You’re such a good girl. You were wonderful up there, the most adorable little thing I’ve ever seen, and the best little baby anyone could ask for.” Reaching down, she slipped a hand under Zoey’s skirt, squeezing the seat of her diaper ever so slightly. Zoey looked down, avoiding Dianne’s gaze, so Dianne touched her chin and moved her head up until they locked eyes again. Zoey’s expression was huge and helpless, little and in dire need of reassurance…and maybe something more. “Your diaper is ready for a change,” Dianne said. “There’s a bathroom in the corner with a lock. Would you like me to change you?” Zoey squeaked out a little, “Yes, please,” over her pacifier, though her focus was less on the words and more on Dianne’s face. Smiling warmly, Dianne said, “There’s my stinky little girl. Let’s go.” Leading Zoey by the hand, Dianne pulled her to the restroom. A unisex sign on the door indicated it was for general use, though in practice Dianne thought it was used as a private room for sex as often as it was for its intended purpose–certainly, Zoey wouldn’t be using the toilet any time soon. Pulling her inside, Dianne locked the door. Reaching down, she took Zoey’s skirt, kneeling so she could pull it all the way down off the baby’s body, revealing her sagging, smelly diaper. Kneeling in front of Zoey, Dianne looked up at her. “You really ruined your diaper, baby,” she commented. “Just like you’re supposed to.” As Zoey squeaked in response, Dianne stood, took her hands, and gently forced her back towards the toilet. It was a cheap, old thing, with exposed copper pipes that ran halfway up the wall. Definitely a retrofit, and little effort had been made for aesthetics. Dianne pushed Zoey down onto the toilet seat, forcing the baby’s weight into her loaded diaper, then pulled her hands up to the pipes. Twisting the skirt into a rope, Dianne wrapped it around the pipes and around Zoey’s wrists, tying a secure knot. It was by no means perfect, but it didn’t cut off circulation, and it’d keep her hands there so long as she didn’t try to wriggle free, and good girls wouldn’t try to wriggle free. Once she was restrained, Dianne reached down, rubbing against the front of Zoey’s diaper. She could feel how hard the girl was, and Zoey wriggled on the toilet seat to truly experience how full her diaper had become. Hesitating, Dianne took a risk. “Show mommy how much you love your smelly diapers, okay?” She didn’t want to go too far, but calling herself ‘Mommy’ just felt right. Zoey seemed to agree with the label, because she didn’t object, she simply thrusted into Dianne’s hand, moaning into her pacifier as she tried to get every ounce of sensation through her layers of sodden, decimated diaper. After a moment, Dianne pulled her hand away. She didn’t want Zoey’s fun to end just yet. Instead, she reached up, unbuttoning her blouse till it hung loose over her chest. Reaching down, she took Zoey’s pacifier out of her lips, moved to sit on Zoey’s lap so that her breasts were at Zoey’s eye level, and pulled herself free of her bra. She didn’t need to say anything. Zoey’s mouth moved instinctively to Dianne’s nipple, and she began to suckle, still wriggling and grinding as she did so. It was Dianne’s turn to moan, and to reach down beneath her own pants, slipping fingers to fondle herself while adorable, helpless, smelly little Zoey gasped and suckled her tits. Dianne barely needed to do anything for herself, simply being over Zoey in this situation brought her nearly to the edge, and she showed little restraint as she brought herself to climax. “Yes,” she moaned, as Zoey sucked hard on her breasts. “Exactly like that, baby, just–yes–” It was Dianne’s turn to make herself wet, though not as thoroughly as Zoey had. Squirting into her panties, it just barely soaked through to her jeans, not enough to be particularly noticeable unless someone was looking for it. Zoey continued to wriggle in helpless frustration, trying and failing to get enough sensation to achieve her own climax. Dianne took a breath for a moment, then pulled away. “Zoey, I want you to wait here,” she said. “Don’t spit out your pacifier, and don’t untie your hands. If you do, I’ll know.” Zoey looked up at her, eyes huge, pleading, as though to ask, ‘Why don’t I get to cum?’, but Dianne only smiled coyly. “Trust me,” she said. “I’ll only be gone a minute. Safe words?” Zoey mumbled, “Green,” over her pacifier, and Zoey bent over to kiss her on the forehead. Then she stood up straight, waved, and left the bathroom, flipping over the ‘out of order’ sign on the door to discourage anyone from stepping in. Of course, there wasn’t anything stopping anyone from opening the door, and that was a bit of the fun. In the few minutes while Dianne was gone, anyone could wander in and find Zoey stuck, right over the toilet, in her filthy diaper. She was only gone for a minute. There was a sex shop two doors down and open late, and she acquired what she needed with little hassle. She got back, made her way across the bar floor and pushed open the door to the bathroom. After being gone for several minutes, the shock of the smell hit her hard as she stepped in, partly because it contrasted with the fresh air outside, partly because Zoey had been given time to stew and really stink up the room. Zoey was wriggling on the toilet seat, smushing into her diaper and whimpering when Dianne walked in. Spotting her, she mumbled through her pacifier, “Mommy?” “Mhmm,” Dianne said. “Let’s get your diaper changed, little girl.” “But–” Zoey started, but Dianne shook her head. “No buts, except yours, in a fresh diaper,” Dianne said, setting down her shopping bag and crossing to begin cleaning up Zoey. It was a bit tricky, doing it while Zoey stayed seated and tied up, but Dianne made it work. Undoing the tapes, she pinched her nose and made a face, mostly for show. “You really did a number on your diaper,” she commented, producing baby wipes from Zoey’s purse and slowly, methodically, began to clean the girl up. Zoey continued to squirm, but over time, the cold wipes began to combat her erection, and her princess parts grew smaller and more pliable. Exactly what Dianne wanted. Reaching into her purse, she produced her purchase–a stainless steel chastity cage. She made sure Zoey could see it, and waited for a moment to give her a chance to use a safe word. When Zoey didn’t respond, Dianne opened up the cage, and began fitting it around her parts. “This is my good little girl insurance,” Dianne explained, sliding the cage into place. “I want you to wear your diapers and use them like a good baby all week, and if you do, I’ll unlock you and let you cum. Okay?” Zoey nodded enthusiastically, eyes huge and excited. “You’ll get my permission before every change, okay?” Dianne asked, as she slid the locking mechanism into place. Zoey nodded again, and with a little click, she locked the cage on. Reaching for a fresh diaper from Zoey’s purse, she added, “And I don’t want you to even think about using the potty. You’re a baby, you’re supposed to use your diapers. Okay?” She made sure to emphasize that she was asking–some things still required more than a statement of fact. “O…okay, mommy,” Zoey nodded. Zoey had brought along powder as well, so Dianne applied a thin layer before wrapping up the fresh diaper and taping it into place. “Good girl.” Reaching down, she wadded up Zoey’s old diaper so that nothing could smush out, then moved it into Zoey’s purse. “I don’t want to make the staff here deal with your stinky accidents, so this goes in your diaper bag.” That didn’t need an ‘Okay?’ at the end. Zoey would be good on that account. Zoey nodded again, squirming in her fresh diaper. Reaching up, Dianne finally untied Zoey’s skirt from around the pipe, freeing her hands. “Let’s take you home, baby girl. Did you have a nice time?” “Mhmm,” Zoey said. “Thanks, Mommy.” Dianne’s heart swelled. Fate had truly given her a gift tonight. ... Support from readers like you is what makes it possible for me to tell stories like this one - And you get access to all my writing early, downloadable copies of all the stories, and exclusive fiction! https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Part Thirteen I was broken out of my appalled and beyond frustrated state by Noelle’s voice. My annoyance at both her bossy tone and this latest turn of events threatened to flare out more than it already had, but I managed to keep myself from snapping. The stern brunette’s only crime was refusing to listen to me due to how difficult she had assumed her actual charge was to manage. Paige was the issue here. If she had just kept her fucking mouth shut, I would have already sorted out this misunderstanding with Noelle. Outright bitching about things now would make me look more like Miley than anything else, and the last thing I needed was another spanking. The tone of Noelle’s voice was warning enough. Softly exhaling in an attempt to center myself despite how I was still internally furious at my sister, I turned from my closet and walked over to Miley’s babysitter. “Sorry,” I muttered. Trying to get ahead of whatever lecture she was about to throw my way, I tried to explain what was going on without including the part of the story that she wasn’t going to take seriously. “Paige went through my stuff without asking.” “You do remember she picked out that outfit for you, right?” Noelle pointed out. Of course, she didn’t understand the depth of how Paige had screwed with my room in order to keep Noelle in the dark about my real age. Or, more accurately, to keep me from easily proving it. “More importantly, you really shouldn’t be swearing. I’ll let you off with a warning this time, but we’re going to have a problem if it happens again.” Right. Because I was supposed to be a thirteen year old who needed a serious amount of attitude adjustment. “I didn’t mean to,” I muttered. Right away, I blushed at how immature the reply sounded. It really was getting to the point where nothing I did or said seemed to reflect the fact that I was eighteen. And honestly, I was being honest with my response. I wasn’t normally the type of girl to swear, at least when it came to school, ballet, or my friends. Paige just brought out the worst in me, with all the buttons she seemed to push whether she was trying to or not. Going on, Noelle said, “And I thought we were done with this whole ‘Alyssa’ thing. You’re not still trying to tell me that you’re not Miley, are you?” Well. That’s exactly what I just told her. Hoping it was rhetorical, I tried to be a bit more specific in terms of what my current issue was. “Noelle, look at my desk. Paige literally took everything.” She obviously had been rushing, as it didn’t look like she made much of an effort to replace my stuff with anything else. The immature outfits were the exception, of course, although that made sense. It would have been simple enough for her friends to bring over whatever old clothes they had stuffed in a box in their respective basements, but it’s not like Paige had planned for the weekend to go like this. If I had to guess, she was just doing whatever came to mind that was quick and easy to get away with. Stealing was easier than replacing, for the most part. Unfortunately, this was Noelle’s first time in my room. She had no frame of reference, and was also primed upon arrival to take everything ‘Miley’ said with a degree of skepticism. “How do you know it was Paige?” she asked, “It’s the end of the school year. Your parents could have cleared things out for you. Or maybe confiscated whatever you had stashed away in there?” Ugh, there was no winning with this girl. “It was Paige,” I insisted, “And who would be stupid enough to stash anything right in a desk drawer where anyone could see it?” “So you’re saying you stash things in other places?” she raised an eyebrow. “No!” I exclaimed. Blushing a little more at how unintentionally shrill my reply was, I glanced away and muttered, “I swear, it was my sister. She messed with my room.” “Instead of getting ready for her friends to arrive? Come on, Miley. We came up here for a reason. Grab yourself a bra, and let’s go.” It was clear my options were getting more limited. With Paige and her friends hanging out in her bedroom, I couldn’t just walk in and start looking for all the things she stole. And that was provided she actually hid my stuff in her room. There were plenty of nooks and crannies in our house where she could have dispersed the more important items that would directly show my real identity. And with Noelle supervising my every move, it’s not like I could start tearing the house apart. Running next door was still questionable as well, until I had enough of a moment to myself and a path that wouldn’t draw her attention too early. Honestly, the only worthwhile idea I could think was getting her to call Miley’s parents. Or my parents, maybe. If the rebellious teen down the street needed to be watched all weekend, there was a good chance her parents didn’t want to be disturbed and/or were unavailable to answer the phone. But my parents . . . what were the chances Noelle would assume it was a ploy? For all I knew, Miley could have pulled a similar stunt in the past. Maybe she had a friend or a friend’s older sister who was good at impressions, and said conspirator could sound enough like Miley’s parents over the phone to call a former babysitter off. I knew girls who used tactics like that to ditch school. And with so few options left, I didn’t want to waste one like that unless I was sure it wouldn’t somehow backfire on me. For now, I’d have to be content with putting on my best push-up bra. It wouldn’t solve the main issue, but at least Paige and her friends wouldn’t see how flat chested I was without a bit of support. I don’t know how I didn’t see it coming. After what she had done to my closet and the rest of my room, I should have braced myself when it came to yet another part of my wardrobe. As I opened the top drawer to pick something out from my decent collection of lingerie, my eyes slightly widened as I took in the sight waiting for me. Most of my nice colors and lace numbers had been removed. The only underwear left was white or nude for the most part, with a handful of pinks and purples I had never seen before. Plain panties, with the most basic cut, despite how I normally had a variety of styles. What my sister or her friends did to my underwear, however, paled in comparison to what they did to my bras. Every single one had been taken from the drawer and, in their place, was a small stack of training bras. For a few long seconds, I just stared. Was Paige serious right now?! I didn’t get long to process the additional invasion. Noelle spoke up again. “Stop stalling, Miley. Pick a bra, or you can go without.” Was it better to not wear one at all? Making a snap decision like that would be a bad idea. So, while internally cursing my sister out, I grabbed the training bra on top of the stack. ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And read more of "The Babysitter" (20+ parts) and other stories on my Patreon: www.patreon.com/user?u=73056590

Part 24 “Lunch time,” Marianne opened the door and peeked into Ann’s bedroom. Ann and Minnie were sitting on the floor and playing with dolls, “let’s check your diapees first.” Ann’s diaper was soaked, and she ignored it; she was having her little girl time. Minnie’s bladder was full and her diaper slightly wet. “Guest first; Minnie, jump onto the changing table,” Marianne smiled at the little girl. “Change Annie first,” Minnie shook her head. She wanted to pee in her diaper while Ann would be changed. “Okay if you want to,” Marianne shrugged, and Ann ran over to the changing table and jumped onto it. She spread her legs and waited for Marianne. “Well, your diapee is soaked,” Marianne pulled down her tights, unbuttoned the rubber pants and revealed the soaked garment. She cleaned Ann’s crotch, put two clean diapers on her and buttoned the rubber pants again. Minnie relaxed her muscles and filled her diaper while sitting and watching Marianne. As she finished changing Ann, Minnie stood up and walked over to the changing table. “Hey, Minnie, your diapee is warm; you peed in it moments ago,” Marianne grinned when she pulled won Minnie’s tights and checked the diaper, “you sent Annie first because you needed time to pee yourself.” Minnie blushed a little and nodded, “Don’t tell my mom, please.” “Of course not, sweetheart. Why should I reveal your secrets?” Marianne already knew about the secret; Freddie had explained it to her. She leaned down and kissed Minnie’s forehead, cleaned Minnie’s crotch and diapered her again. “Wash your hands and we will meet in the kitchen,” Marianne took the dirty diapers and headed towards the bathroom. Ann and Minnie followed her. Five minutes later they were sitting at the kitchen table. “Open your mouths, little girls,” Freddie and Marianne were holding spoons. Minnie was taken aback again; she was quite able to eat on her own; however, she realized the little girl time and obeyed. Marianne fed her while Freddie fed Ann, bite by bite. Minnie really relaxed and enjoyed the care. “Marianne, would Mike feed me, too?” she asked Marianne. “Of course, sweetheart. Ask him. If he shares your diaper secret, he will share an extra one,” Marianne laughed shortly; she was amused by Minnie’s wish. The little girl liked the care indeed. “Thanks, Marianne,” Minnie jumped down from the chair when Marianne finished feeding her, and she headed back towards the bedroom. Ann followed her shortly after. They sat down and continued playing. ---------------------------------------------- “Wow,” Mike stared at the city park when they had passed the portal, “It is a big surprise indeed.” “Yeah, Mike. Let me show you Brisson. I was born here, and I graduated here; however, I wouldn’t like to live here anymore. This world is emotionless and strict,” she stepped forward and Mike followed her. “Cindy, can I ask you about Ann and her little girl time. She told me something about missing childhood,” Mike turned to Cindy while they were walking through the park. “Yeah, love; it is true,” Cindy sighed heavily, “children are raised in the Children Centers, and they don’t know their biological parents. I remember it and my memories are not good. When I turned 10, I found a caretaker and stayed with her until 16 when Freddie became my caretaker instead of the former one.” “Oh, it sounds like taking care of cattle instead of children,” Mike listened to her explanation, “I wouldn’t like to live in this world.” “Many people live here, and they even don’t have any idea of another world,” Cindy shrugged, “they are happy because they consider it normal.” “Yeah, love; you’re right. However, you have found Freddie,” Mike put his arm over her shoulder and pulled her closer. “I have to thank my sister Annie. She was the first one that passed the border and found daddy. My caretaker is teaching her math and they met by chance in the changing station. Speaking of it, I need a diaper change,” Cindy grinned. “Of course, love. Where should I change you?” Mike didn’t doubt he would change his love. “Let’s go to the bistro over there. We can change my diaper there and have a cup of coffee then,” Cindy pointed at a bistro across the street. They entered the bistro and Cindy led Mike to the changing station. Mike stopped dead in his track when he spotted the changing tables. “Wow, it is really well equipped, love.” “Yeah, love, it is comfortable,” Cindy smiled and headed to the next changing table. She lay down and waited, “remove my boots and pull down my tights, love.” Mike obeyed her and she lifted her legs into the stirrups. “Push the front panel inside,” she instructed him; a small sink and shower head appeared, “you can clean me thoroughly.” Mike unbuttoned the rubber pats and removed the wet diapers. He took a baby wipe and started cleaning her. Cindy closed her eyes and moaned. “We are alone here, love. Don’t stop please. By the way, you can strap my ankles to the stirrups,” she whispered, and Mike was amused by her wish. He strapped her ankles and continued rubbing her crotch. Cindy grabbed the table and her moaning got louder. Her crotch was soaked by love juices. Mike continued until Cindy’s body convulsed in an orgasmic cramp. “Fortunately, nobody has come,” he grinned, wiped away the love juices, powdered her and put three large diapers on her and buttoned the rubber pants. “All done,” he unstrapped her ankles and put the tights and boots on her. “Thanks, love; it’s been great,” Cindy jumped off the table and hugged and kissed Mike, “let’s have the coffee now.” They left the changing room and sat down at a table; Mike ordered the coffees and looked around. The bistro looked like any other one; there was no difference there. “This world looks like our world at the first sight. If I wasn’t in the changing station, I wouldn’t notice any difference,” he turned to Cindy. “Yeah, at the first sight you won’t notice anything, but look at the street. You won’t see any children younger than ten, and you won’t see any couple with their children. Every caretaker is single.” “Well, but … where is love and sexual intercourse? The children are not produced in laboratories!” “Of course, men and women have sex in private and it is something like to what you call free sex. There are no permanent relationships; at least not in public.” “Oh, this is a strange world indeed. I couldn’t imagine it at all. Cindy, I’d like to stay with you forever,” Mike kissed Cindy and she returned the kiss. “Love, I’ll show you the school and the Children Center now. Would you like to see something else?” Cindy asked Mike when they finished the coffee. “I think I wouldn’t like to see anything more. To be honest, I want to leave as soon as possible. Anyway, show me the school and the Children Centre,” Mike smiled at her and stood up. Cindy led him to the school first. Of course, nobody was there on Saturday. Nevertheless, the school looked like any other school. On the other hand, the Children Center made a big impression on Mike; a cold chill ran down his spine when he spotted the old and ramshackle building. “Let’s go home,” he took Cindy at hand and led her away and towards the portal, “I was curious about your original world, but I’ve seen it and I wouldn’t like to see it again.”

Chapter 17 Sandy enjoyed the finger painting. It was nice to just stick her fingers into the pots of paint and let them glide over the paper. The feel of the paint on her hands and how it squished between her fingers brought her back to her childhood, but like every time she thought about her childhood she frowned. The loneliness of her childhood was a constant and that followed her well into her teens, her parents were practically nonexistent in her life. Sandy looked down at the little stick figure family that she had made, and was about to take a big glob of red paint to it when Michelle interrupted her. “You made us!” Michelle exclaimed as she leaned on Sandy to get a better look at the picture. Sandy had made a little green hill with some stick people on it and a yellow sun in the top left corner. “What? No… I was just trying to make a nice picture. That’s it.” Sandy sighed as she turned away and wiped the globe of red paint off of her hands with a paper towel, though her hands were stained red. “No, you made us. See, there is Mommy, Daddy, me, and you.” Michelle said as she pointed to the stick figures, two of them were distinctly bigger than the other two, Sandy had even given the two little ones hair that matched Michelle and herself, brown and black respectively. “I did… I did make us.” Sandy stared at the paper and paint. After a few seconds light tears started to well up in her eyes as she realized that she had painted four figures and not three as she had thought. She had painted her family. “Awww, that is such a cute picture.” Luna smiled as she looked over from her geometric rainbow patterned piece. The amazon had used her nails to get the fine outlines before using her fingers to fill it in, “Are you done with it? I can put it on the drying table and then you can start another one if you want.” Luna said before noticing Sandy was starting to tear up, “What’s wrong sweetie?” Sandy just shook her head and rubbed her eyes with her arm, “Nothing, I’m fine. C-could you put it on the drying table, I wanna show my…” Sandy paused for a bit, “My family.” Lunda nodded and smiled. Just as she was about to pick the paper up she noticed something missing from the paper, “Sweetie, you haven’t signed the painting yet silly.” “Signed it?” Sandy looked at the paper, but before she could say anything else Luna had already grabbed her hand. “What color do you want to sign it with sweetie?” Luna cooed as she gently guided Sandy’s pointer finger towards the paint pots. “Um… red!” Sandy blurted out the first color that came to her mind, it was probably red because that was the last color she had put on her finger even though she had not actually used it for what she had intended to. “That's a good color.” Luna gently dipped Sandy’s hand into the pot before bringing it over to the bottom left corner of the paper, “Do you know how to spell your name?” Sandy nodded, “Yeah, of course.” Sandy took offense to the question. She could still spell her name, stuff like that she couldn’t have forgotten, “It’s S then A then N then D then Y!” Sandy smirked a bit at Luna. Luna chuckled a bit, “Very good sweetie, but can you write that?” Luna smiled. She had seen littles with expressions like Sandy’s, so confident in their abilities only to be surprised when they found out that their writing skills had degraded from minimal use. “Um…” Sandy looked down at the paper. She could picture the letters in her mind but they were fuzzy and she couldn’t picture the exact way to make them. She couldn't believe that her writing skills had degraded so much, “Help please.” Luna smiled and gently placed her fingers around Sandy’s paint covered pointer finger, “Now, let's start with the S. It's like a snake, S for snake.” Luna slowly moved Sandy’s finger along the paper so that it made an S. “S for snake.” Sandy mumbled as she let the amazon move her finger. She should know this, she really should. “Good girl!” Luna praised the little, “Now we are going to move to the A. It looks like a roof. So, A for a roof.” Luna said as guided the finger so that it made an A on the paper. Ms.Hearth looked over at Luna and raised an eyebrow at the example she had used. It was unique to say the least. She would have to talk to Luna about that later. “Next is N. It looks like someone sitting down and getting ready for nap time. So, N is for nap.” Luna smiled, she was proud of herself for thinking about these on the fly. Typically stuff like this was the domain of Cecil or Ms.Hearth, but even then teaching littles anything beyond the very basics was a bit frowned upon by some. Luna gently moved Sandy’s finger to form the N. Sandy watched as Luna guided her hand across the paper. She was remembering the little lesson that Luna was giving her, “Snake, a roof, Nap.” Sandy thought to herself. “Now, D looks like a diaper, D for diaper.” Luna chuckled a bit as she moved Sandy’s finger. That was an easy one for even a little to comprehend. The next one would be a bit more difficult, “Now for the Y…. lets see.” Luna paused for a second, “It looks like someone taking a very big yawn, so Y is for yawn.” Luna nodded a bit to assure herself as she moved Sandy’s hand across the paper to form the Y. “That's it, right?” Sandy looked up at Luna. She was running the pattern through her mind a few times, “Snake, a roof, nap, diaper, yawn.” Sandy thought. “Yep, that’s it. I'm very proud of you for writing your name and I bet your mommy and daddy will be as well. Now, I am going to take this to the drying table, okay?” Luna smiled and pet Sandy on the head before picking up the paper and carrying it over to the table. Ms.Hearth met her at the table. “A roof, really?” Ms.Hearth crossed her arm and shook her head, more in amusement than being actually upset at Luna. “I had to think on my feet, it is not my fault that a capital A looks like a roof.” Luna rolled her eyes before glancing over to the office doors, “Have you heard anything from Cecil, she has been in there for a bit.” Ms.Hearth dismissed Luna’s concerns, “Cecil knows what she is doing. She should be just letting Lilly to relax and then she will coax her out of the sweatshirt.” Ms.Hearth smiled at Luna, “But, if it will make you feel better I will go check up on them, okay?” Luna smiled a bit, “Thank you. I’m sorry about worrying over Lilly when we have so many other littles to look after. I just can’t help but want to give her that extra bit of attention because well.” Luna sighed a bit before being cut off by her boss. “She is different.” Ms.Hearth nodded a bit, “I get it, I do.” Ms.Hearth gave Luna a few pats on the head, “I trust Cecil and I know for a fact that you do too. How long have you known each other?” “Nearly five years now.” Luna nodded a bit in response to Ms.Hearth. She did trust Cecil, she was one of her best friends in the world, “You’re right, I was being foolish.” Ms.Hearth shook her head, “No you were not. You were being caring and that is what we expect of you here.” Ms.Hearth smiled a bit, “Now, I am going to go check on Cecil and Lilly. Can I trust you to hold down the fort?” “Yes Ma’am!” Luna smiled at her boss. “Atta girl.” Ms.Hearth smiled and ruffled Luna’s hair before entering her office and shutting the door behind her. Luna nodded a few times and smiled to herself before getting back to checking on the littles. __________ After Luna had taken her piece of paper to the drying table, Sandy was given another piece of paper, but she didn’t really feel like painting anymore. She was too busy thinking about what would happen during the trip to Earth. After Luna had helped her with her spelling she started to try and go through her mind to figure out what other skills she had lost or were degrading since she had entered the care of her amazons. She had only been in Amazonia for a few weeks at the most, right? Sandy ran through her memories from when she first arrived in the dimension to where she was now. Sandy remembered her pre dimension orientation, the bus ride into the dimension, and there was this guy that she talked to. She couldn’t remember his name, he had kinda blonde frizzy hair, maybe. Sandy shook her head a bit, she met him in passing so it wasn’t a big deal if she didn’t totally remember him. “Whatcha doing?” Charlie asked, disrupting Sandy’s concentration. “I’m trying to think. I’m trying to see if I can remember everything that has happened since I left Earth.” Sandy sighed a bit, she could remember the big things that had happened: her finding Michelle, her shooting that amazon at the festival, and then her waking up in her new home. After that her memories get fuzzy, she could remember bits and pieces but not much beyond that. “You sure? Cause it looks like you are trying to pee.” Charlie shrugged a bit before her vision was drawn to the office door opening and two amazons emerging. The tomboy could just make out a little resting in the arms of one of the amazons, “Lilly!” Charlie smiled and ran towards the two amazons. Sandy was amazed, she had never seen a diapered little move that fast. She knew that Charlie was diapered, she had seen the outline in the girl’s overalls when she bent over. “How is she that fast?” Sandy stared in amazement as Charlie made her way to the amazons’ side. “Thin diapers.” Michelle answered as she cleaned her hands with a paper towel, “Her amazons keep her in relatively thin diapers, at least compared to us.” Michelle smiled a bit as she saw Lilly, “Thinner diapers means more frequent diaper changes, which is supposed to help deepen the bond between amazon and little, plus she likes running around which helps her burn off energy.” Michelle shrugged a bit, “She likes them so I guess they work.” “Makes sense I guess.” Sandy nodded, she didn’t think Charlie’s diapers were any different from her and Michelle’s, but then again whenever Charlie needed a change it's not like Sandy was paying attention, quite the opposite. Sandy smiled a bit as she watched Charlie jump around and try and talk with Lilly who was resting in Cecil’s arms, sans sweatshirt. It seems that whatever had gone on inside the office had convinced Lilly to not be a crying mess at the prospect of not wearing her sweatshirt, “Lilly looks better.” “Look who wanted to join you girls.” Cecil smiled as she walked towards Michelle and Sandy’s table, “It took a bit of talking but Lilly feels much better now, isn’t that right sweetie?” Lilly nodded a bit and rubbed her eyes a bit. It did seem like the little had been crying a bit. Lilly’s eyes were slightly red and puffy but not terribly so. To an amazon, littles were an overly emotional bunch so crying was to be expected. “Are you feeling better now?” Charlie asked, any nervous energy left in the girl was finding its way out of the little in the form of little hops Charlie was using to try and get a better look at Lilly. “Yeah, I’m better now. Thank you.” Lilly smiled softly as Cecil set her down next to the table. Lilly was now wearing a soft gray t-shirt that came down to just about her sweat pants, allowing for Sandy to see the very top of the girl’s diaper. “Alright girls, do you think that you can help Lilly get started with her painting?” Cecil asked the assembled littles as she helped Lilly into one of the plastic chairs. “Yeah!” Charlie replied, happy to have her friend back. Within seconds Charlie had moved most of the painting supplies to where Lilly had sat down, “Feeling better Lilly?” “Yeah, Cecil calmed me down and then we talked for a bit.” Lilly smiled softly as she started to stick her fingers in a pot of green paint. “What kinda stuff?” Charlie asked as she hovered around Lilly’s shoulders. “Stuff stuff.” Lilly just shrugged a bit, it seemed like the little didn’t really want to talk about it. Seeing this, Sandy decided to intervene. “Hey, Charlie. Why don’t you help Ash with her finger painting? It looks like she could learn a thing or two from you.” Sandy said as she glanced over at the new little, a look of mild annoyance spread across Ash’s face. “What? I don’t need any help!” Ash piped up as Charlie quickly switched from hovering around Lilly to hovering around Ash. “Sure ya do! Look you can put some purple right there and then some blue right there!” Charlie smiled as she started to point and gesture to various spots on Ash’s paper. “Thanks for the diversion. Charlie means well but, she can get a bit… into it.” Michelle whispered to Sandy as they watched Lilly slowly start to move her finger across the paper. “No problem Michelle.” Sandy smiled and gave Michelle a quick peck on the cheek eliciting some giggles from the girl, “I’m always good at distractions.” Michelle smirked and gently shook her head, “Just try not to tick off the amazons.” “I’ll do my best.” She gently booped Michelle’s nose leaving a speck of red paint on the girl’s nose. “Hey!” Michelle giggled and dipped her finger into the green paint before booping Sandy’s nose leaving a similar dot. Sandy smirked and poked Michelle’s face a few more times leaving a few more dots on paint, “There, now you are a masterpiece.” Sandy giggled and stuck her tongue out. “I’ll show you a masterpiece.” Michelle raised her voice and got some of the green paint on her hand before lunging for Sandy. ------------------------ Ms.Hearth looked down at the two paint splattered littles before her desk. The amazon massaged her temples with her hands as she watched Luna try and clean the girls with wet wipes, a pile of multicolored stained wipes already accumulating on the ground. The older amazon inhaled deeply, “Luna, please explain what happened.” “So sorry ma’am!” Luna apologized as she kept trying to clean the girls’ skin of paint. She had given up trying to clean the now paint stained clothes which now laid in a pile by the desk leaving the littles in only their now paint stained diapers, “I turned my back to move some paintings to the drying table and when I turn around they are splashing paint on each other, “So sorry, ma’am. I mess up! Please don’t fire me!” Luna started to tear up as she frantically tried to clean the girl’s up. Ms. Hearth held up a hand, “Luna, stop. Take a deep breath, hold it, count to ten, and then exhale.” The older woman ordered, “I’m not going to fire you.” Luna nodded and did as she was instructed. She repeated the process a few times before wiping her eyes, “I’m sorry. It was a mistake and it won't happen again.” Ms. Hearth nodded, “I know dear. To be honest it is honestly impressive that they managed to get their clothes dirty even though they were wearing smocks. Just goes to show how littles are, you can’t keep your eyes off them for a second when messy substances are involved.” The woman smiled, “Let this be a learning experience dear, you can head back out, I will deal with these two personally.” “Yes ma’am.” Luna nodded as she gathered up the stained wet wipes and exited the office. “Now then.” The amazon couldn’t help but smile at the two littles, “What am I going to do with you two?” END OF CHAPTER

I keep waiting for someone in this story to be unmasked as a Donnie Brasco character destined to bring this whole rickety house of cards tumbling down. If Heller has been doing due diligence in the form of background checks, there is no indication of it anywhere in the story to date. And that's odd, because the feds just love to go after this sort of thing. The fines for violation of equal opportunity rules alone would run into the millions here.

Forty-Eight It had been a while since I was in the men’s room at the office. I used to at least stop by on occasion to wash my hands, but more recently I was just keeping a large bottle of hand sanitizer at my desk. It seemed to make more sense–considering how many times my hands were coming in contact with diapers. Usually used, or in the process of being used. It had been even longer since I sat in one of the stalls. Even before I entered this age of diapers, I was staunchly against pooping at work. Just the thought of it gave me anxiety. People hearing the noises your ass made? The sound of things dropping into the water? What if you were judged for how many times you pulled toilet paper from the rolls? What if it stunk up the whole bathroom? I could never perform under those obstacles. But, the stall did make for a good hiding place. If I hadn’t been so distraught, I probably would’ve had more appreciation for the fact that I was sitting on a toilet for the first time in a long while–wearing a diaper while I did so. I had a lot to think about. A lot to process. In the stall next to me, someone was busy using the toilet as it was intended. It was loud. Smelly. If nothing else, I felt vindicated about my own toilet habits. Even if they didn’t seem to care. No longer a hospitable environment for thinking, I left and slowly meandered back to my desk–my walk still something closer to a waddle, due to my heavy diaper. Lyndie was waiting for me there. “Hey,” she said. “Did you still need me? We could take care of your, uh, problem.” I could at least appreciate that she hadn’t just talked about my wet diaper in the middle of the office for once. “No,” I said. “I’m good, thanks.” “You’re…good? You got a change already?” “Not yet.” “How are you ‘good’ then? C’mon. We’ll go back to my office and I’ll take care of you.” “Actually, I think I’m just going to head out,” I said. “I’ll catch you later, though.” “Clark, you’re being weird. Weirder than usual.” Am I weird? “Sorry, it’s just been a long day and I’m under a lot of stress, so I think I’m just going to head home and…” “If it’s because I couldn’t see you earlier, I’m sorry. I just had to take care of something else.” “Huh? Oh, uh, no… It’s cool.” I was no actor, but this felt like a pretty solid performance. “Are you sure you don’t want to swing by for a second? You’ll be in and out in a few minutes with a brand-spanking-new…” “Sorry,” I said, cutting her off before she, likely, said the d-word aloud in the office, “I really do need to be heading out. But I’ll see you tomorrow.” “Sure,” she said, feigning an optimistic smile. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” She looked a little hurt, I thought. But it was a painful conversation for me too. I wanted her to change my diaper, and certainly could’ve used one. But until I knew more about why she had been talking to Pritchard in the nursery, I felt like I couldn’t fully trust her. That hurt. I quickly gathered my things and began to make my way out of the office, fully committed to curling up in a ball on my bed later. “Leaving a little early today?” asked Ava, intercepting me in the hallway. If I had to run into anyone, I was glad it was her. “I was going to. But…hey, were you doing anything tonight?” She thought about it for a moment. “No, I don’t think so. Why?” It was a spur of the moment question, but having company seemed a little better than wallowing in loneliness. Besides, maybe Ava was the exact person I needed to talk to about whatever was happening with Pritchard and Lyndie. “Maybe it’d be nice to get some food or something?” Her cheeks seemed to get a little more pink. “Are you asking me out on a date, Clark?” Was I? I supposed that it did sound that way. “Oh, I don’t know about a date. I just thought that…” “Yeah, I’d love to go out,” she said. Out? Like ‘out for drinks?’ Or like ‘out on a date?’ “Perfect,” I said. “Where and when?” “Anytime, I guess,” I said. “I just need to go home and change and then I'll be ready to go whenever.” “Change?” she asked, smirking. “Are we talking about your clothes? Or your…” I nodded. “It all needs a good change.” “By the time I get out of here, I’ll need a good change myself,” she said. “I can meet up with you later. 7-ish?” “Sounds good,” I said. We picked a place to eat that was more central to both our locations. Really, she just named a place–a little diner–that she thought might be between us. She could’ve picked a place on the moon for all I cared. But it was done–plans were made. We were going out. By the time I got back to my apartment building, I felt a little dampness in the leg of my pants near the bottom of my diaper. Wetting it one more time on the train probably hadn’t been the best idea, but I rarely gave those sorts of things consideration anymore. Still, I wasn’t too concerned about it. I was home–or close enough. I jumped on the elevator and hit the shining ‘5.’ Home sweet home. But when the elevator door opened, I was surprised to see someone standing there in the hallway. And not just anyone–it was Pizza Girl. “Uh, hi there,” she said, waving. Does she…recognize me? “Oh, hey. Dropping off some, uh, pizza?” She laughed, nodding. “That’s kind of what I do. Actually, I was just dropping it off at your place.” She remembers where I live? “Oh…it must’ve been my roommate.” “I figured,” she said, shrugging. “I’m, uh, not used to anyone else opening the door.” Okay, so she absolutely recognizes me. “Well, it’s good to see you,” I said, stepping off the elevator as she stepped on to it. Our bodies briefly brushed against each other, and all I could hear was crinkling. My face turned a bright red. It seemed impossible that I could see her without humiliating myself somehow. There was no doubt that she heard that too. And she, undoubtedly, could guess that I just wore diapers all the time. But I looked into the elevator again as the doors closed. She was waving goodbye. Her cheeks looked almost as red as mine. What did she have to be embarrassed about? There wasn’t much time to ponder my latest embarrassing run-in with her, though. Between the time it took to get home, the time it’d take to get ready, and the time it’d take to get over to the diner Ava picked out, there wasn’t much time to spare. “Aw, you just missed the pizza delivery girl!” Evan said as I burst through the door. “Also, I got us pizza for dinner.” “That was, honestly, very nice of you,” I said. “But I actually have plans.” “You? Plans?” “Meeting with Ava tonight. And then, while I’m thinking about it, I think I’m going to Mommy–er, my boss’s–place tomorrow. And don’t forget that my mother is coming on Saturday morning.” “Wow, look at you, Mr. Social. And there’s so much to unpack there. Is this a date with you and Ava tonight?” “N-no, I don’t think so.” Though I wasn’t entirely sure myself. “And does Mommy know you’re going out on a date?” he teased. “I just said that I didn’t think it was a date! We’re friends!” “Alright, sure. And you’re going to your boss’s place tomorrow? Come on. That seems like a big deal.” “It probably is,” I said. “But if I think about that right now, I’ll probably have a panic attack. Let’s shelve that topic for now.” “Do I need to do anything in anticipation for your mother’s arrival?” “I don’t think so, but I appreciate you asking.” Ideally, yes, we’d completely redecorate the apartment so that it didn’t look like two early 20-somethings lived here. In a perfect world, the apartment would be classy enough to complete the picture I was crafting with brunch at a fancy restaurant. And my faux-girlfriend Lyndie. Wait. Was that still going to happen now? Another thing to ponder later. “You’re changing, right?” he asked. “That was my plan,” I said, feeling a little offended. “What’s wrong with this outfit, though?” “Oh nothing,” he shrugged. “It’s just your, uh, diaper. I’ve started to notice this little waddle you get sometimes. I suspect it’s when your diaper is full?” “Ugh. You seriously notice that?” Who else noticed such a thing? “Honestly, it’s pretty subtle.” He shrugged again. “Maybe I only notice it because we live together and I see you walking around a lot?” Yeah, but do you know who else sees me walking around a lot? Everyone I work with. “Okay, thanks,” I said, hoping my tone made it obvious how sarcastic I was being. Yet another thing to think about later and grow anxious over. In my bedroom, with the door closed and my pants off, I found myself feeling a little more comfortable. I’d be hesitant to say that I was in my ‘natural state’–no pants and saggy diaper between my legs–but it felt more right than the slacks I wore to the office did. Lately, that’s how I saw myself in my daydreams–waddling about in just a diaper like I was a toddler. In the past–in what felt like a different life, at this point–this would’ve been a prime opportunity to lie back in bed and have a few minutes alone with my cock. A brief reprieve from the stresses and expectations of the world. An emotional reset button, of sorts. But when I collapsed in my bed and pawed at the front of my diaper–feeling the stiff and unyielding cage under it–I remembered that I didn’t even have that pleasure anymore. It had only been a few days since Seattle–but I was already craving pleasure like the kind experienced there. I hoped that Mommy wouldn’t make me wait as long as she did between when the cage was first put on my cock and Seattle. Maybe tomorrow? But that seemed way too far away. I settled for just taking a few minutes to feel the bloated padding with my hand, squeezing the plastic gently and feeling the wetness press against my skin and cage. It had been a while since I enjoyed the simple pleasures of diapers–just the wet padding and soft crinkle of the plastic. But the sound brought to mind my brief encounter with Pizza Girl at the elevator. My diaper–just as soaked then as it was now–made a different kind of crinkling noise then. It was…crisper. Like a fresh diaper, not the soaking wet one that I was wearing. And so that crinkling noise might not have been me. And so… Oh, I couldn’t let myself start thinking crazy things like that. I simply wasn’t remembering the noise correctly. I had to get ready. There’d be plenty of time to grope my diapers later. Begrudgingly, I untapped the diaper and opened it up, the air feeling cool on my damp skin. I briefly flirted with the idea of calling Ava and just inviting her over to my place. We could just hang out in my room, crawling around in diapers and acting like babies. I wouldn’t–I couldn’t even imagine me saying the words aloud to her. But it was a nice idea. Instead, I changed myself into a new diaper, adding a little extra powder to my groin in the hope that I’d be avoiding a rash from sitting in this last wet diaper for as long as I had. Is that even how baby powder works? Seemed like something Mommy would know. Or Lyndie. Nope. Don’t think about Lyndie tonight. Getting out of the house again helped to improve my mood some. Between the fresh diaper, some new clothes, and having actual plans, I felt sufficiently distracted as I made my way to the diner. It would be good to see Ava. “You’re late,” she said, already standing outside of the diner when I arrived. “It’s 7:02,” I said, glancing at the time on my phone. “I’d say that counts as being on time.” “Interesting,” she said, smiling. “I wasn’t sure if Mommy had taught you how to tell time yet.” “Just as I’m surprised you were able to pull yourself off of your mommy’s tit long enough to make it here tonight.” We hugged each other and it felt good. I could feel that we both needed that. I could feel my “So,” she said when we were finally seated in a booth. “You looked a little distraught when you were leaving the office today. What was that about?” “We’re going to jump into it so soon?” She shrugged. “Well, I didn’t want to talk about my own problems, so I figured we’d talk about yours.” It was a little relieving to be reminded that she had stresses and problems in her own life. “I was almost hoping we could use tonight to distract ourselves from problems,” I said. “You know how friends work, right? You’re supposed to be able to talk about those sorts of things.” “Sure, sure,” I said. “Distractions first. Then we can get into the meatier stuff.” Ava shrugged and smiled. “So I heard you had a spectacular accident in your diaper yesterday. With a bunch of execs in the room?” I laughed, unsure if this counted as a ‘distraction’ or not. “You heard about that?” “Mom–er, Ms. Beaufort–was there, remember? Of course she was going to tell me about it.” Even in a huge office building, our world was remarkably tiny. “Yeah, that makes sense.” “How was it?” she asked, her lips cracking into a slight grin. “How was…messing my diaper in front of an audience like that?” She nodded, looking a little more hungry for an answer now. “Come on, Clark. We both know it was humiliating and shameful and all that. But I think you and I also see the other side of it that nobody else sees.” “Which, uh, side is that?” “The side where we love feeling so humiliated and ashamed?” I instinctively drew in a long breath, surprised to have been called out like that. My cheeks felt bright red again, and my body seemed to be stuck in place. But she was right. I expelled the air from my chest and started to laugh. “Yeah,” I said. “You’re right. It was fucking incredible.” People like Ms. Heller and Lyndie were well aware of my love of the humiliation they dished out. But they didn’t completely get it. Ava got it. “Tell me about it?” she asked, sliding forward a little in her side of the booth to be closer to me across the table. If I thought about it much more, I probably wouldn’t have said a word. I’d have overthought every part of the story and struggled to find the words to describe how I felt. But I just opened my mouth and started talking instead–hoping that I’d just find the words as I went. “I had already wet the diaper pretty heavily, and she was making me just sit there on the floor of her office. And then people just started showing up. And they all walked past me, barely acknowledging my presence. But, like, I think I really…” “Loved it?” Ava asked, completing my sentence. I nodded. “I know that feeling. I love it. It’s like the adults are too busy to pay attention to the baby. Or, maybe, we’re just pieces of stinky…” “Furniture?” I asked, this time finishing her sentence. She laughed and nodded. “Exactly.” “So I was sitting there, and all those people were around me–talking to each other like I wasn’t there. And I felt trapped there, you know? Like I couldn’t go anywhere or do anything. I was just stuck in my own head while they did their best to ignore me. And the longer I sat there in my wet diaper, the more I found myself craving this, I dunno…complete and utterly devastating humiliation?” Ava nodded again. “I know that feeling, yes. Well.” “And it wasn’t just that I was thinking that messing my diaper sounded like the best option, right? I had managed to convince myself that it was the only option. I had to do it. I was a baby, and this was what babies did. Like, I think I would’ve been more upset at myself if I hadn’t pooped my pants.” It felt intensely cathartic to say those words aloud. I looked around the diner, seeing other people in booths and at tables. Servers bustling back and forth with menus and trays of food. Nobody was looking at us. Nobody cared. And here we were, talking about pooping our pants. It felt amazing. “I pooped my pants in the back of an Uber last week,” Ava suddenly blurted out. Judging by how red her cheeks got, I suspected she either didn’t mean to be so blunt about it or she didn’t mean to say it as loud as she had. I glanced around the diner again. Still no wandering eyes to our table. In fact, I realized I could barely make out the words being said at any of the tables around us. Even with the louder tables, the voices just sounded like streams of featureless noise. I felt reassured. “Really?” I asked. I was very interested in hearing this story. “On purpose? What happened?” “It’s funny,” she said, shrugging. “The further away we get from that moment, the less sure I am if it was an accident or if I had wanted to do it or not. Like, I didn’t get into the car thinking that I was going to do it. I don’t even think I knew that I had to go when I first got in the car. But suddenly it just, like, hit me, you know? Like I just had this overwhelming need–urge, maybe–to lean forward and push everything in my bowels into my diaper.” “Like a baby,” I said, nodding. She laughed. “Right. Like a baby. So… I did it. With no consideration for the driver. This poor guy. He’s just trying to do his job, and he’s been super-nice to me. But then I’m in his backseat, pushing this huge mess into my diaper. I was, like, grunting. You know? When you have to push hard?” “I know all about that, yes.” “I apologized profusely and swore it was an accident. And I’m sure he believed me. I doubt he knew that I was wearing a diaper. And what lady goes into an Uber just to purposefully poop their pants?” “So? What happened after that?” “Well I couldn’t go home to clean myself up. And I couldn’t go run the errands I had intended to do while wearing a stinky diaper. So…I asked the driver if he could take me, instead, to the one place I knew I could get some help.” “The office?” She nodded. “Yup. It was after hours and barely anyone was there. No Ms. Beaufort. No Lyndie. Not even Ms. Heller. So I went into Ms. Beaufort’s office, locked the door behind me, and spent a good half hour cleaning myself up.” That was a lot to take in. Those mental images would stick with me for a long time. And good thing, too–I wanted to remember them again if there ever came a day that this cage wasn’t wrapped around my cock. As it was, I could feel the uncomfortable throb of my shriveled manhood in my diaper. “You couldn’t go home?” I asked. She sighed. “N-no.” “Why not?” “I, uhm, thought that we were using tonight to avoid talking about our problems?” “A wise little baby once told me that friends are supposed to be able to talk about these sorts of things.” She rolled her eyes, laughing a little. “I hate being so wise.” “Is everything okay at home?” “Well…I wasn’t really ready to talk about this. But I guess there’s no time like the present. Do you remember the other day when I told you I had something I wanted to tell you?” “Of course,” I said. The smile slowly faded from her face and she folded her hands in front of her at the table. “Clark, I’m leaving the company.”

In my younger days living in a student dormitory, one morning I decided to go down to our laundry room with my laundry. Since it was very early in the morning and I didn't expect to meet anyone, I chose to stay in my footed sleeper with the night diaper on. Much to my surprise, one of my roommates was already washing her clothes when I entered the laundry room. We chatted loosely while I threw my laundry into the machine. Once my washing had started we said our goodbyes and I went back to my little student apartment. The interesting thing is that she didn't comment on my clothes or my obvious diaper bottom in the laundry room or later when we met. As if it was only natural that I came and washed my clothes in my footed sleeper with a diaper underneath. 😊

Chapter 2: A Moment of Courage and Cowardice I rubbed my arm where the Band-Aids had just been applied by a matronly worker at First Aid. She was efficient and I appreciated her calm ministrations without over-babying me. I had been into the ABDL lifestyle in some form for over half my life now, but this was my first convention ever and I was still wading into the new territory of public display. For almost a day now, the convention had been running officially and puppies, furies, littles, bigs, princesses, and so many others now lined the halls. Where bar patrons had once sipped their whiskey sours and Manhattans, diapered patrons in all manner of clothing now sat and idled about the room; diapers evident but covered according to convention policy. It was still a few hours before the bar opened, but a seat there was as good as any other in the hotel. My own little side had been wanting to burst out all day and join the others who had been coming to these for years, but I still felt a pull in my head that was keeping me from doing so. The blockage had subsided substantially during the nerf war I had just come from and where I had initially gotten injured. I had painted my powerful nerf pistol back home and was immensely proud of it as I shot six rounds at the other side in a matter of seconds. Our side by the ball pit was victorious in the beginning but our members had dwindled to only a dozen or so by the end. Large guns and seeking shelter behind the rectangular barriers adorned in different patterned fabrics proved no match for the jungle gym side, and we lost the last few rounds. It was frustrating but I had to jokingly remind myself that babies can only play like that for so long. ‘I guess more than an hour is too much for them.’ Once satisfied the bandage wouldn’t fall off, I made my way downstairs to the preschool room and took a seat at one of the wobbly stools by a table littered in crayons, colored pencils, markers, and scraps of paper. I had been in here yesterday, but I had only created a small drawing. Today, I was determined to finish the Alice and Wonderland artwork I had started this morning. After sitting with a ‘poof,’ I quickly got to work with my markers once again and started to color in Alice’s dress. Coloring had always made me feel little in the past and was often a way I calmed down during stressful times, even when occupying a more adult mindset. When I was actually younger, drawing had been at the top of my go-to activities, so being at a place where youthful energy abounded, it was only natural for me to fall back onto these old habits. It didn’t help that the markers were smellable or that the pencils were oversized. I was too engrossed in the robin blue markings I was applying to Alice’s dress that I didn’t notice someone in front of me until I heard, “Can I join you?” I looked up and a sandy-haired and blue-eyed man dressed in a teddy bear onesie that bulged thickly around his groin stood in front of me. It contrasted with my own skull and cross bone onesie and shortalls. More immature… babyish… free… “Sure. This seat is open.” I gestured to the green mini chair next to me. “Thanks.” He sat down with his own audible ‘poof’ and began vigorously coloring the individual accessories that could be cut out and then placed on the figure-like doll. Already, other figures with wings, puppy ears, diapers, and onesies already adorned the wall from the previous day’s activities. It interested me, but I had to finish my drawing first, now with a long pink table that Alice was sitting at. After a moment, I decided to strike up a conversation. I had always heard about making friends here, but I hadn’t really gotten to know anyone beyond a name or two yet. “I’m Percy.” I extended my hand to shake. The man smiled back and shook my hand. “Derek. Good to meet you, Percy. First con?” “Yeah. You?” “Nah. This is my fourth. One of the best parts of my year.” “I can definitely see that. Everyone here is so open. It’s nice…” I began to blush, thinking about all the variety of kinks and outfits I had seen on display in my brief time here so far. Having been raised in a more conservative household when it came to anything beyond a coverall of ‘love is love,’ the convention had been a shock, but a pleasant one to know that I could have a place to finally fit in. “I know what you mean. During the work week, I’m part of a marketing team, but here, I’m three at most and I can just be myself. Got anything planned for later?” I had a few events I knew I wanted to go to, but the past few weeks had changed my mind about one of them. I had heard about the dark room from several reviewers of past cons, and all had suggested at least going to the orientation to leave it open as an option. There was no clause where you had to go back afterward. Having traveled into the city the other night, I had gained a sense of courage. The city was one giant platform of steel, glass, and stone that had shone brilliantly yesterday when I had checked out the art museum, but the night before on Wednesday had been foggy, windy, and raining. The entire city seemed to moan and then ooze with grime and seediness. I couldn’t help but feel that it was a perfect stand in for Gotham with the green and purple lights leftover from St. Patrick’s Day, though the dark justice league socks I had been wearing secretly probably didn’t help with that notion. My current superman socks and the nerf war had also added to the nice feeling of courage I now possessed. “I was thinking of maybe the…” I lowered my voice, “dark room orientation in a little bit. I don’t know. Maybe?” “Ooh. What a coincidence. I was thinking the same. I missed it yesterday catching up with a few people and slept in this morning, so I think it would be the perfect time, but maybe? Having some reservations?” I mulled it over and thought of the brief descriptions some seemed to give about it when I was trying to research the convention in the first place. What I could find reminded me of one of my exes who was into the stricter side of the taboo community. Spankings and bondage seemed light faire compared to what went on in that room. My imagination crept in though over the lack of information and filled in all the possibilities of what people weren’t saying. I hated the unknown and the dark room seemed to perfectly encapsulate the whole notion of ‘not knowing.’ “Just a bit, yeah. Is it obvious?” “Maybe a little, but I wouldn’t worry about it or the dark room. It’s perfectly natural to get a little shaky about that room, but this is just orientation. Nothing bad. How about this? If you don’t mind the company, we could go together. Strength in numbers, right?” Despite my previous courage, my knee had started bouncing and shaking in anticipation of what could follow based on where my imagination was taking me. Derek was right about strength in numbers though. Company would be nice, and I doubted I would get this type of offer again. “Yeah. That’d be great.” I tried to keep my emotions in check and downplayed how much I appreciated his gesture. “Perfect.” Derek looked down at my drawing and noticed my knee still shaking. “Alice in Wonderland?” Derek was trying to take my mind off the room. ‘Good guy.’ “Yep. This place feels so trippy, it kind of felt natural. Plus, I’m a bit of a fan. If you couldn’t tell,” I propped up my lanyard and showed off my pins. Some were from the con itself, but I had gotten some of the others from past conventions I had attended elsewhere. ‘Hard to go wrong with a smiley face.’ In the middle of the left side, I was holding up was a playing card with Alice proudly displayed on it with roses to confirm my love of the story and movie. “Ah. Very nice. I like your pins.” He looked down at his own lanyard. “I completely forgot to bring some other pins myself this year. Oh well. Always next year.” I smiled and nodded. Despite the on-going convention, everyone kept talking about next year. If my time here was any indication so far, I couldn’t blame them for already wanting to come back. Derek and I joked for the next 30 minutes, and we both continued our respective projects. He quickly finished a near-self-portrait of a cut-out cartoon version of himself before I had even finished the Mad Hatter in my own creation, but he had nicely waited for me until about ten minutes before the orientation and kept cracking jokes. He then checked his watch. “We probably should head upstairs to get in line for the orientation.” “There’s a line?” “There’s almost always a line. Nothing too big, but it’s good to go a little early.” Derek stood up and stretched, his onesie straining against his prominent diaper. I stared briefly at it in wonder of his lack of caring or what others were seeing but I didn’t want to be caught, so I snapped back to my drawing. From my previous view in the mirror, I knew my own shortalls bulged slightly with my own relatively poorly adjusted diaper, but they almost formed a shield in my mind of preventing others from truly seeing what I had underneath. I looked at my still unfinished creation and knew it could wait. I was unlikely to be more confident once I had finished it and was even less likely to find someone that I got along with to come with me again. “Right. Let’s go.” Derek nodded and stuck his creation to the wall with the others. I rolled up my sheet and gently slid it into the back of my drawstring backpack next to the tiger I had brought from home. He was named “Stripe.” Not original mind you like some of the other names I had heard since I had arrived, but I had thought of the name one day and couldn’t shake it to come up with another one. If nothing else, it was easier to remember. After meandering through the lower crowds, the odd single staircase connecting the bottom floor to the main floor, and the lounging people on the extra-large couch or near the still empty bar, we made it to a long corridor with the dark room at the end of it. Pushing past some of the doors that lead to the con’s vendors, we nabbed our place in line. As Derek had predicted, there were already a few lined up in front of us. A casual check of my phone in my front pocket confirmed there were still a few minutes until we were allowed in. I made a mental note to bring a wristwatch next year to prevent me from continually pulling out my phone. A ban of photos seemed to make everyone nervous each time I had pulled my phone out, so a watch just seemed like a better idea at this point. My mind wandered for a second thinking of all the childish patterns I could even get if I wanted to, but Derek spoke up and drew my attention back to reality. “Made it,” Derek said, looking around, “and in just the perfect spot too. Not too early to seem overly eager, but not too late to seem like we’re looking for punishment.” He gave a small playful and wicked smile at the end. “Punishment?” “Just a figure of speech, Perce. Remember, this is just the orientation.” He saw my demeanor stiffen up and nearly shrink away. “If it helps, just keep thinking of that.” “Thanks, but whew… you had me worried there for a…” “Actually, they changed the rules this year.” Derek looked behind me and I spun around to be greeted by a woman who had at least a few inches over me and was wearing mostly black leather and a pair of heels that gave her another few inches. If she fell on the little side of the spectrum at the con, she had the biggest case of denial I had ever seen. Rather than innocent enjoyment, her look only made me want to swallow dryly in fear. “At the end, they give a demonstration.” “Demonstration?” I asked tentatively. “Yes. Any first years are game…” Her eyes flashed with an evil that made me weak at the knees. If I ever were to have a nightmare about this place, those intense green eyes would peer directly into my soul as we descended into a nightmare in the room we were about to enter. “Little boys always get selected by this group. Are you a little boy?” “I… I…” “That’s a yes. Those skulls and crossbones don’t do you justice. You’ll be spotted a mile away… is that a smiley face?” I looked down at my lanyard and back at the lady in terror as she focused on the yellow button. “Oh, it is. Oh, sweetie. You’ll definitely get selected. I’m sure of it. My guess…” “Knock it off, Nix. You’ve had your fun. Now stop.” Derek spoke up from behind me. He then placed a hand on my shoulder reassuringly. “Don’t pay any attention to her, Perce. This is Nix. She’s always trying to rattle everyone’s cages beforehand.” “I remember rattling your cage last year, Der.” I felt Derek’s hand grow weak on my shoulder, but it remained. If I had turned to look at Derek, he probably had just lost some of the resolve in his stance and was either blushing or cowering over her jest. I, however, did not want to turn my back on Nix. Her shiny heels were enough to intimidate me. ‘Who knows what she would do if I wasn’t watching her?’ “I see little Der-Der is already properly padded. I hope you’re properly padded as well… what’s you name little one?” “P… Percy.” ‘Dang it.’ I internally curse myself. ‘Wrong move. I definitely should not have responded to ‘little one.’ I should have protested that. Ugh.’ “Ah. Percy. Excellent! I recognize that cute little onesie underneath from anywhere. Given it and your waddle here, I’d bet anything you were.” She began playing with her springy black wristband. “Good thing too. It can get a little intense in there.” She then let go of her wristband and it snapped shut. Smack! I involuntarily jumped a bit at the loud crack in front of me. I saw it coming but I was too engrained in her domineering presence to bolster against the snap. My imagination was also running wild with Nix in front of me. I could feel my previous bouts of courage leaving me, and the superman socks might as well have been ducks for all the good they were doing me in bolstering my nerves. ‘So much for the brave Percy.’ “Let it go, Nix. You’re obviously making this one uncomfortable. Cut it out,” A sing-song voice behind her called out. Despite my fear of Nix still, I briefly looked away and spotted a shorter woman behind her sporting a pair of fishnets, a purple tutu, and a thick diaper that just peaked out from underneath. She then looked at me directly. “Derek is right. Don’t pay any attention to her, sweetie.” She then looked past me. “Hey Derek.” She looked happy at his presence and gave a small nod of her head.” “Hey Naddie. Good to see you, but I would have thought you would have done this already.” “True, but there’s so much to do this year. It’s pretty great but this is the first second I’ve had free.” “Same, but seriously,” he turned back to Nix, “Nix, back off. I mean it.” I felt nicely protected by Derek and Naddie, despite only knowing them for a combined time of barely an hour. “So, it’s really not that bad?” I managed to spit out. “No, Percy. It’s not, I swear,” Naddie confirmed pleasantly. “Besides, this is literally just orientation. Go and see what you think. You can always back out during it.” “She’s right, Perce. We all know it. Nix is just being an ass. But also, even if you make it through the orientation, you don’t have to go in that room again.” “I…” “Oh wow. I think they’re getting ready to let us in,” Nix butted in. “Oh, man. And that’s Butch.” I swung around and took a look at the muscular bald man now nearing the double doors that were just beyond the line ahead of us. “He’s… something else. I heard he was volunteering this year, but last year… oof. Even gave me a few nice welts on the backside.” She paused and looked dreamily at him. “Oh! Look at that. I think he’s got an eye on you, Percy. Excellent! Butch knows just how to break in the newbies.” I was too distracted by her last comment to notice Butch at that single moment to see if she was telling the truth or not, so my nerves began rapidly building up again with even just the possibility of her telling the truth. My mind continued to reel with the possibilities. I noticed Naddie and Derek speaking up once again, but I was too distracted by my own racing heart to know what they were saying. A few moments later, I think my heart might have actually stopped for a moment when the doors opened with a loud creak. Despite being just a pair of doors to an otherwise normal conference room where some suit and tie type had likely given a presentation last week, the room now represented so much more. Ever since one of my exes had introduced me to that type of scene, I couldn’t help but picture the worst of imaginable fates in there. The rational part of my mind knew that it was just a room, but that part was quickly being overtaken. “Here we go, darling.” Smack! Nix snapped her bracelet back on her wrist and I involuntarily jumped again. Between the doors, Nix’s taunts, and my own cursed imagination, it was too much. My heart raced and I needed to sit down. The doors creaked further and I just got a snippet of what lay inside. Plain as day, a large, padded surface was shrouded in darkness just beyond the entrance. Faint outlines of other equipment lay just beyond, and my ex and years of internet searches down dark roads didn’t allow my mind to play them off as anything but meant for pain. Others could derive pleasure from pain, but that was never really me. Smack! The line began moving forward and I nearly yelped at the sound of Nix’s bracelet smacking again. My knees almost buckled and despite my earlier courage, I knew the truth. I couldn’t do this today no matter how much a true sense of curiosity burned within another side of me. The room sounded fascinating from a distance, but up close, my worst fears just kept toying with my head over and over. It was too much. I quickly bent down and grabbed my drawstring bag that I had laid on the floor while we were waiting and turned to leave. “Wait! Perce, come on. We said we’d do this together. Screw Nix!” “Hey!” Nix shouted back. “Shut it, Nix. Come on, Percy. It will be okay. 20 minutes top and you’re out,” Derek tried to rationalize. “I… I… just can’t do it. Not today. Not never, but just not today. I’m sorry Derek.” I hung my head in shame. “I know I told you I would go with you, but… I just don’t think I can take it right now. Too much…” I pointed to my head, “up here.” Derek’s frustrated and pleading face relaxed. “Oh, I understand. That’s okay, Percy. Just get some water and sit down. We’ll catch up later. No worries.” I smiled. In my time at the con so far, I quickly noticed how nice everyone had been to each other. I knew there was likely some behind the scenes drama I wasn’t aware of, but from at least my surface view now, everyone seemed to accept each other and respect their boundaries. This place was meant to test boundaries for sure, but having fun took priority over everything else. Testing boundaries meant nothing in a place of fun if it was too traumatizing or a moment of regret later down the road. “Thanks, man. Maybe we’ll see each other later?” “Yeah! That sounds great.” Derek looked longingly at the moving line headed into the darkened room beyond the double doors. “I have to go, but I’ll catch you later. Just breathe and it will all be okay. I promise!” I nodded and Derek walked through the doors and out of sight, with Nix, Naddie, and a few others shortly after. Seconds later, the double doors creaked again and closed tightly shut. Their concussive closing signaled a final toll on my failure. My heart was still racing, and I needed to get out of eyeshot of those doors. I steadily walked back through the corridor and passed the vendors. I felt flush with all the eyes I thought were staring at me, but I couldn’t focus on them. Even if they were watching, it would have only added to my stress, and my swirling mind, beating heart, and sweaty palms were already enough. After a minute or so, I found a clean and decent wall with no one around it and far enough away from the main traffic that I wouldn’t trip anyone. Despite most being cognizant around here, the buzz and excitement of the con meant that some just skipped merrily through the halls and really didn’t watch where they were going. It seemed freeing but I knew my outstretched legs in their path would have only led to disaster, and I needed only peace at the moment. A hug would have been best, but peace was a good second. Relaxed with my seating spot, I dropped my bag on the ground with a thump and then slid down the wall in a huff. The ground oddly felt nice and stabilizing to my fragile sense of self. I was normally a bit of an introvert back home, so coming to the convention, I wanted to shed some of those feelings and really feel alive. Despite some of my outgoing initiatives so far, the failure to enter even an orientation to the dark room felt like a major blow to my ego. I folded my knees into my chest and grabbed onto my ankles around the superman socks, and then buried my head between my knees. I felt nauseous, a pit in my stomach, and a flurry of emotions in my head. I just prayed that I wouldn’t cry in front of everyone. As I sat there, I was overcome with the feeling that I was a failure at something so simple. An orientation. Derek and the others had pounded that into me to make me feel better, but now, it was having the opposite effect. It was nothing more, despite Nix’s taunts, and I couldn’t even muster enough courage to take that single task on. Despite what Nix had said so convincingly to a newbie like me, I knew deep down she was only the catalyst for my cowardice. Coming to the convention had taken most of my nerve, and I realized that at this point my extra reserves of courage must have been running low after so much stimulation. I was stuck in the middle of caring too much about what others thought and not having enough of an adult mindset at the moment to enter the room. It was darn frustrating and I just wanted to beat myself up over my failure. ‘If only I could be young again. Just carefree and little. If only…’ “Excuse me?” a kindly and sweet voice asked from above. My dark and self-loathing thoughts broke for a moment at the sound of the voice. I managed to wrestle my head away from my knees and I stared up at where the voice had come from. Before me stood a tall woman with auburn hair and a pair of wide and almost gray eyes. She looked at me with a deep sense of concern, and softly asked, “Are you okay?”

After a lot of people in one of the writing seminars I attended said they liked warnings, I figured I should add them and people can just skim or skip at their own leisure. These are what I posted above and as with my previous story, this story contains several elements inherent to the pre-established diaper dimension. These include, but are not limited to diapers, using diapers for their intended purpose, non-consensual mental regression through various means (including possible drugs, hypnosis, and/or surgery), graphic imagery associated with any of these warnings, humiliation, female domination, babying of adults, and the kink-related topics inherent to this community (such as, but not limited to, furries, pet play, bondage, and spanking). I also want to note that I will be posting less frequently with this story as April is oddly a very busy time for me. Never fear, the bulk of the story is written, but I just need to add, edit, or modify a few parts before I post it. EDIT There is now a sequel to this story. I will post the link below, but just in case the link breaks or has not been updated, it is called The CONtingency: A Diaper Dimension Story. Link: https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89878-the-contingency-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-19-complete/ Now that I've said all that, please enjoy the first chapter of my next story. Chapter 1: A Wager Between Women Two women ticked and squirmed as subtly as possible to not draw attention to themselves while trying to relieve some of the symptoms of portal travel. It was an early Wednesday morning in the lobby of the hotel and the two tall and imposing similarly looking women were sitting on two also similarly looking and facing large and black chairs by the railing near the hotel registration desk. “You’d think the twentieth travel through the portal would be easier by now,” the taller one noted, scratching her neck with her manicured nails. “You would think, but after all, we are using a modified and portable form of that technology. It could be much worse.” The shorter one paused and crossed her legs in an effort to relieve some of the cramps she was getting in her left thigh. “You remember, right?” “Of course. Puddle jumpers basically. All brave… all puddles on the floor if they got back at all.” “We wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for them. Maybe speak about them with a little more respect…” “Respect? I respect them all, but we’re here now and we have a job to do. Something that happened over 70 years ago isn’t high on my list of priorities right now. Don’t you think?” The shorter of the two women readjusted her position. “Yes, yes… now, we need to take two on this trip. We can tag more but this is an experiment of kinds. These types of conventions were noted in a debriefing a few years ago and the head of Little Acquisitions thinks it could be a readily available market.” “Personally, I think a Little is a Little. I don’t see one tiny event with a limited number of people making a dent in our problems.” “True, but these convention goers may be more amenable to our ways. You see, this convention is for people who already have an interest in being Littles in some form. Or most of them at least” “All of them? Right now?” the taller woman asked astonished, now looking around at the hotel patrons buzzing about. “Well… as I said, not all of them. Especially right now. The event doesn’t start until tonight and the opening ceremony isn’t even until tomorrow. Additionally, some here may be more on the caregiver side in their own way or have other… peculiarities that may not suit our needs. Especially for this singular experiment.” “Fair, but if they’re attending the type of convention that I think this will be, wouldn’t they all match our criteria at least a little bit? They should all be easy targets by the way you’re describing them.” The woman paused and then looked relieved. “I thought I was going to feel guilty again this time. You remember the last one?” the shorter one nodded. “Crying, begging, pleading. Had to subdue them in the parking lot.” She shook her head in disbelief. “Geez, from what you’re saying, I don’t think that’s going to be the case. It’s going to spoil all my fun now. If they all want this so bad, these Littles deserve their fate.” “I’m glad you feel guilt of any kind, even if it is mixed with your enjoyment... Some of your last few captured Littles were a bit… broken.” The shorter woman looked around with wide doe eyes at the people in the lobby, oblivious to the fact that there were two Big women in the lobby right now about to begin their hunt for one of their kind. “Anyway, regardless of if these Littles may like some of this stuff, they should still be treated with respect. The point of this experiment is to turn our society around. We may be the dominant species across multiple dimensions but almost every Little eventually thinks that we’re monsters.” “Good. Keeps the native Littles more in line.” The shorter woman shook her head. “Not good. Every day a Little’s Rights Group is forming, or the ones that exist are getting bolder. If this experiment succeeds, we can show Littles back home that our methods are changing and that some may actually want this, even if it’s buried deep down for a few. Self-denial, shame, and all that. As such, we need to treat them with some respect. A bit more like precious cargo than trophies or specimens to experiment on this time perhaps. We are supposed to be the more civilized society, right?” “Ugh… I guess.” “Good.” The taller woman looked offended at the shorter one’s curtness over the situation. “Don’t worry about me. I’m a professional and don’t get attached to these people. Worry about getting a Little out without mistakes and without falling love with them. Mine may be broken, but you get attached. You need to stay focused yourself. You’ve almost resigned, what? Five times now?” The shorter woman nodded and partially blushed over her past record with other captured Littles from this dimension. “Just try to stay focused. Remember, you are allowed one for your own adoption, so make it a good one and not one that will be rejected by the agency this time and used solely for experimentation like the others.” The shorter woman huffed but nodded. The taller woman seemed satisfied with the shorter woman’s acknowledgment of her own flaws, so continued on. “Now, we have a quota to fill back home eventually, so we will be tagging some of the Littles here for possible later extraction by us or other teams. I got a report last week back home stating that the situation is getting worse. Some Amazons are even regressing and shrinking Littles to implant them and alter their appearance to then give birth to them naturally afterwards.” “It’s better than nothing I suppose. Some of our race can’t have children anymore…” The taller woman placed her hand on the shorter woman’s knee but said nothing more about it. The shorter woman had gotten the news that she couldn’t carry a child to term about ten trips ago. It was one of the reasons she had started to try and adopt the ones they captured. It was increasingly common, and they had already discussed the matter, so the taller one kept quiet while still showing support for her friend. After a moment, she removed it and leaned back in her chair with an expression that soon became akin to someone trying to focus hard enough to get someone else’s head to explode. “I’ve been having a thought…” “Yes?” “Actually, more of question really. I’m assuming this convention isn’t small, so how do we narrow down our pool exactly? Can’t really go up to everyone and ask if they want to go to another dimension, right?” “That’s true…” the shorter one leaned in from her chair and gave a curious expression as to where the taller woman was going with this. “Well, I’ve heard there will be hundreds here. I don’t know the exact count, but numbers have always been their race’s singular advantage against us. It’s why we never invaded like some want us to do back home, but how can you narrow the list down to just two in a convention like this? There has to be dozens that would normally have fit our criteria in other trips.” The taller one paused and looked immediately frustrated. “Couldn’t even bring our Littlemeter from home to determine the potential acceptance of our treatments in a particular subject. Too complicated of technology to go through the portal… ugh.” “I know you know why. It could have merged with us on the way over. I don’t think you fancy the meter suddenly sticking out of my hip or yours. Besides, we’ve been able to scrounge a few things together and even make a compound or two to help us later.” “Yeah, but they’re almost the equivalent of a flintlock rifle compared to a machine gun. It truly is a primitive world…” An overweight businessman then sauntered by them and was talking loudly on his smartphone. “Very primitive…” “I think you’re too hard on them,” the shorter woman defended. “They’re catching up. Look at the past 60 years since our race has started coming here. It’s impressive. Besides, our technology would cause too much of a scene. You remember what happened here initially in the year they know as 1947 from the academy history class? Not good stuff at all. Didn’t they think aliens or something like that?” The shorter one allowed the story they both learned in class that day to be refreshed in her partner’s mind. “So please, limit the amount of technology you expose these people to. For me?” The taller woman pondered for a moment, but let out a flustered, “Fine.” “Thank you. You can still use it for emergencies, but…” “Yeah, yeah. Look, I get it now, but we still need another way to narrow them down if you’re not going to let me whip something better up than what we’ve got already now.” “I was thinking the same thing, so I did a little research, and I got an idea from one of the sites I found. There’s a place here apparently called ‘the dark room.’” “Sounds wicked… torturous…” The taller woman smiled. “I like it. What is it?” “Well, from what I found, many go there who may not be incentivized to comply with rules if they are punished.” The taller woman stared at her blankly, not understanding what the shorter one was implying. “They can enjoy pain or inflicting it on others.” “Oh… yeah, that would be bad if they came to our dimension. Could you imagine trying to break a Little like that? I’m not sure even Helga at the academy could do it.” “Hard to know, but I’m guessing that most of our normal breaking methods could be lost on those candidates or not even work at all. It’s too much of a risk. Especially for a first-time experiment like this.” “Agreed. I like the plan. Simple and easy to remember.” “It won’t take out all of them, but it will probably narrow down the list of potentials. Even if it doesn’t though and everyone goes, we could enter ourselves and see the reaction of those inside for a best fit scenario. I’m sure some will feel the peer pressure to go inside if everyone else is doing it. They might even be influenced better back in our dimension with other Littles acceptance of the lifestyle. See the benefits or better treatments and all, rather than resisting.” “Perfect.” The taller woman checked her watch and noticed the lobby was slowly emptying of the suited individuals and filling up with many who seemed to already be sporting larger posteriors. She smiled knowingly. “I think it’s about to start. Anything else I need to know?” “Didn’t you do research yourself?” “I did, a bit… But you’re always more thorough! I’m better when everything goes wrong, but you do better prep work.” “Fine.” The shorter one conceded, remembering three trips ago when she herself knew every street corner of the city they were visiting but her partner’s improvisation at the end was the only thing that allowed them to leave this place and return home. “I actually do have one more thing… your attitude.” “My attitude?” “Yes. Like I mentioned before, I was talking with leadership before we left and the Littles you bring back tend to be husks rather than the loveable and adoptable Littles they want. A Big getting what you bring back might as well get a doll instead half of the time. They’re less expensive and might even be able to be programmed into doing something more than just lay there, especially if they’re like Victor was on the last trip.” “Management isn’t happy with my results? Don’t I deliver every time?” “You do. Don’t get me wrong, but management… me saying they are happy with your work would just be a lie, so I won’t.” The shorter woman saw how that revelation was putting a damper on her partner’s spirits. “How about this, I’m going to make you a wager…” The taller woman looked up from her brief stupor and curiously leaned forward. “Which is?” The shorter woman closed the distance between the two on her side, using the arm rest for support. “If you don’t harm a Little or you manage to get one before me this time using our other approved methods, I will file all our paperwork for at least this trip.” The taller woman hesitated. “A few future trips as well if your Little comes back more intact, and you don’t cause a scene.” The taller woman looked intrigued but suspicious of her partner’s generous offer. “Why would you do this?” “Well, I like you as my partner on these little trips. You’re my friend, and I don’t want to see you let go because of some… over enthusiastic regression methods.” She paused and smiled at her friend and partner. “Also, I think this place has the potential to find the most willing and successful Littles our society has ever had since we liberated that one island that was experiencing a famine.” “I remember that. Practically begged to be taken away.” “Exactly. Quality over quantity. Management has wanted that for a while and this place seems perfect.” A hotel goer shuffled by, and a subtle crinkling could be heard under their skirt. The two women smiled knowingly at each other. “I think I know what you mean…” The taller woman then spotted a group of four enter the building’s lobby nearby. All were dressed like any other Little she had seen here, but using her Big sense, they exuded a picture of something more. Slightly thicker around the butt, a hint of a waddle, half over enthusiastic and the other half practically looking like they wanted to disappear in the wall, and of course, each sporting a more juvenile shirt design exhibiting their likes in comics, anime, or cartoons. The two looked at each other again. The shorter woman smiled and then outstretched her hand. “Agreed?” The taller woman hesitated for a moment but smiled at the group of four who were passing by with a subtle crinkling, and then shook her hand. “Agreed.” “Good.” The two women stood up and grabbed their bags. “Now, it begins.”

NOEMI III Her first couple of weeks as a student went pretty straightforwardly, she mostly attended her lessons and tried to socialize with her classmates. Noemi enjoyed getting to know lots of people and getting acquaintance with them fast, so she decided to do something that Saturday night. Alongside with Laura they booked a table in a pub nearby, were they agreed to meet with some other people to share some time together. It was a cozy little place, focused on board games and craft beer. According to Noemi, it’s the perfect social interaction, especially for people who don’t really know each other that well, since it forces you to talk in a group, so even the shiest can have a word in the mix. Once they arrived, it was 10 people in total, everyone was a woman, except for Jennifer had brought her boyfriend with her. It’s not like Noemi didn’t invite guys, but it’s no secret that they are not keen to go out like that in groups; there are exceptions, but they are rare. Jennifer and Johnny were a cute couple. He was a total puppy, with his large eyes, small but round frame and bushy beard, he totally reminded Noemi of a baby Yorkshire [Note from the Author: I know it doesn’t make sense for the word to be associated to a dog in this world, since the County of York doesn’t exist, but good luck describing a dog breed with a made-up name!], she was a thin yet stunning redhead with enviable long hair that curl down on the end, plump lips ad squared large glasses; contrary to most times, he was the most talkative of the two in the couple. “Yeah. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t wish there would be more boys, but I’m rather used to it. I guess that’s why I developed an outgoing personality, in a way. It’s either this or never talk to anyone, which would be boring.” During the evening, they revealed they had been a couple ever since elementary school, but regardless of that he was all night on her leg being lovey-dovey to one-another; most people might have found that irritating, but Noemi found that having such a long relationship and still being a blossoming love was a gift from the gods. They weren’t the only people in the place, and it was rather small, so after a couple of hours the night was abruptly interrupted by some drunk woman aggressively talking to a man, while he was blocked with his back on the wall. “You know… it’s risky to get out on your own… you might have the bad luck of getting to meet someone bad… someone like me… come on, give me a kiss, sugarballs!” “Release me before I call the authorities!” the man answered in a quivering manner. He was trying his best to sound intimidating, but he was very obviously frightened. Rightfully so. Also, she recognized that voice and got up, rushing to her back and placing a hand to her shoulder. Noemi was a good head taller than this cunt, so raising her voice was sufficient to make her live. “Haven’t heard the man? He’s not interested. Get out of our sight and never come back to this place, I like it and I don’t like you.” She lowered herself to her knees and helped the boy tenderly. “Is everything alright, Professor?” “Thanks to you it is. Noemi, isn’t it? I must admit being saved by a student of mine is rather humiliating, but I am very grateful. SOMEONE ELSE should have handled the situation, but clearly they didn’t.” he didn’t specified who he was referring to, but he gave an atrocious look at the woman behind the bar. “I think I’ll help myself home, this was quite the eventful night already. Thank you again.” “I’d like to accomp-“ “Non-sense. My apartment is upstairs in this very same building, I don’t even have to leave outside to get there. I’m grateful for your help, but go ahead having fun with you and your young friends.” And with that, he left. <Peculiar guy.> she thought. The rest of the night went pretty normally, however Noemi couldn’t really enjoyed cause she was too focused thinking on what had happened. She wondered if the reason he was here was just straight out safety. He said he was upstairs, maybe the whole reason why he chose this specific bar amongst all the others was exactly that, he didn’t need to leave so there were lesser risks to be taken. Or maybe it was just commodity by proximity. “You want to go, uh?” Laura said, while Noemi was focused on her own thoughts. “Uh? No it’s early still, and we can wake at any time we please tomorrow. Are you tired?” her blond roommate giggled. “Don’t play dumb with me with me, you know I’m not talking going home. You want to go upstairs to check on him.” “That would be a total invasion of privacy! … but yes… I would like that very much.” Laura caressed her arm gently and gave a kiss on her hand. “Those big beautiful green eyes of yours can’t lie… then just go! Worst case scenario he is not going to open the door!” “But-“ “No buts. If you don’t I’m going to hear you talking to yourself while I’m trying to sleep AAAAAAALL night.” She got up and took Noemi’s hand. “Come on, I’ll come with you.”

NOEMI II She was absolutely flabbergasted by the novelty. The classrooms were not at all built as she expected them to be, as she was used to having extremely tall areas with various rows of seats going upstairs; however she had learnt that this was deemed an unfair solution for women in a joint ambient, since they were forced to be in the last rows of the class, often ruining their hearing, not to mention inevitably reducing their attention span. It was proven that when the classes were still built in the old fashioned way, women would underperform exactly because of that. The class she was in instead only had three rows, but was large and built similarly to a globe theatre, with the desks surrounding circularly the professor. It was kinda funny to watch, to be honest, seeing the small figure of Mr. Plotter jumping around the centre of the room, to try to talk to everyone at once; she had stood next to Mrs. Flennigan before, she is a very short woman, but looks like a Colossus when sitting next to her mentor. Noemi couldn't help herself from thinking what Professor Plotter would have felt like in her arms... she always had a thing for both cultured men and scrawny teeny tiny ones, this guy seemed to be taking both seats at her table. <Funny analogy, since he looks like he needs NO sits, except for maybe a high chair.> she found herself giggling. "You are?" Plotter asked inquisitvely, obviously staring at Noemi. Her laughter must have been louder than she anticipated. "I am... sorry?" the class laughed at her joke, and Mr. Plotter giggled with them. Mrs. Flennigan shook her head disappointed instead. "Well well, Mrs. Flennigan, you didn't mention we were having improve class today. Here I thought I was supposed to be teaching today!" Nevermind all she was thinking, seconds ago. Now all she could came with was <Asshole.> "Please Mrs. Sorry" <Okay funny, still an asshole though.> "Please come here and tell the rest of the class what is in particular that you find so hilarious about the Grand Marystone Lynchings." That was going to be gold. Very slowly, Noemi stood up and descended the stairs, keeping on walking very leisurely, reaching Mr. Plotter and pumping her chest. Her bosom was so vast that she couldn't see his face while standing so close, but she had no doubt his expression must have been speechless. And his astonishment wouldn't have stopped there. For the next 5 minutes, she would have kept on talking about how the anarchist David Fragger would have started a movement followed by thousands of followers based on the Men's Rights Ideology, for which many men and women were hanged alongside with him. The only thing which had stopped her was Mrs. Flennigan informing her that the time for the lesson was over. Once everyone was gone, only Mrs. Flennigan, Mr. Plotter were left in the room with her while she was tidying her bag. "Mrs, please come here at our desk." the assistant ordered. "You clearly are already in possetion of quite some knowledge regarding these arguments, so we understand our class might be a little boring at first for someone like yourself." the tone of her voice felt contradictory. She was being complimented, but it also sounded like an ammonition. "But this gives you no rights to interrupt the lession for everyone else." There it was, the "but". Then Mr. Plotter continued. "Look, I was a loud kid too, back when I was sitting on the other side of the desk." <You look more like a kid than I do to this day.> she would have loved to remark, but refrained from doing so. She didn't like being called "kid", she has always felt way more mature than most, and it was especially frustrating when it came from someone whose whole body was shorter than her arm. "And that's why I won't be stern about it. But some others will. You seem like a smart young woman, try not to waste it. Go ahead now." She waved and left the room, however, while she was walking to the garden where she had set a picnic with Laura and some other friends, she couldn't help but thinking about the cold stare Mrs. Flennigan was giving to Mr. Plotter while he was saying her he was not going to be a strict teacher. Was Noemi being scolded or was him?

WILLIAM I <Holy Gods, I swear those girls grow larger each year.> William found himself thinking, upon seeing the new class sitting in the room. At the age of 32, he had been a professor at University X for 5 years now, but still couldn't help but find himself feeling unnerved when talking to his female students. Thankfully, this year he had finally got enough years of teaching to be assigned an Assistant, Mrs. Katerina Flennigan, an intelligent but brutish brunette who could hopefully mediate the conversation between him and them. He felt pretty prideful teaching at University X. Not only it was the same University where he once was matriculated, it was also the first University in the world to approve the joint existence of men and women; this had its downsides, of course, since most men were afraid of teaching to people so much larger than them, he was the only teacher who was a male as of now. But whenever he felt frightened by it, he thought <This is what Merken and Glimpse dreamed of.> Sir Francis Merken and Lady June Glimpse, his idols. They fought their whole lives against the conservative government, asserting that since there was no proof for academic differences between men and women, there should be no reason for them to be segregated from one another. They didn't live long enough to see their fight won, but their word moved the world, and eventually, their dream became a reality. That's why there's a marble statue of both of them holding hands and pointing to the sky in the entrance hall of UX. "Welcome students. My name is William Plotter, and I shall be your Contemporary History professor. I know for many of you this is the first class in UX and I know students need times to adapt to it, but fret not." He nodded to Katerina to move next to him before continuing. Katerina wasn't exactly the tallest woman on Earth, but William was very short too. Most men reach the height of 3'9, with some getting as tall as 4'4, but at just 3'1 William was no athlete at all, and having a woman standing next to him made him feel even smaller. "Professor Flenning. She is just as if not more capable than me, so while I'll try to be as present as possible, feel free to contact her in case I'm missing for whatever reason." The first lesson started and went on for two hours straight without interruptions. Every now and then he had to stop talking to drink some water, so eventually at the end of the lesson he went to the bathroom and couldn't help but to overhear the conversation happening between two women, since the walls were very thin. "-lly cute, right?" "He's such a puppy!" "Yeah, too bad he's married, I would have wanted to adopt him." "Are you insane?" "Why? Lots of people do that!" "That's illegal Mary! And immoral!" "I know, I was kidding, relax." William knew what they were talking about. Although they were just joshing around, men contraband was a very real thing. Lots of men had been reported recently been found drugged to the point of not understanding reality anymore, all for being exploited as sex slaves sold by criminal gangs to women. He was disgusted knowing some people could be so unempathetic.

Scene #41 Like I needed an audience. Not that it was her fault. It was Mary’s fault. We have a clothes dryer that works just fine. Having to put up a clothesline in the backyard to dry those stupid, idiotic, asinine, craptastic, fuck-my-life cloth diapers Mary got a punishment diapers is just bullshit. It’s an extra chore for an extra punishment, and Miss Mary I’m-So-Great will deny it was also meant to embarrass me in the off chance someone saw but that’s exactly what she was hoping. Not that it was Nana’s fault. “Hi Daffy,” she said through the fence. She has ears like a bat. I mean, what, did she hear me opening a clothespin? And then she came through the fence. “Something wrong with your dryer? You can ... O.” “Hi Nana,” I said kinda flatly. “Dryer’s fine.” “Haven’t seen those in a very long time. Didn’t know they made them for ... sorry.” “It’s fine,” I said while blushing all the way to the top of my scalp. “Mary sure is, um, inventive.” “She’s a regular Jane Edison.” And that’s when things got really embarrassing, because ... “Um, could you grab the other end of the, um ...” “Bedsheet?” Stupid, assing, fuckwadding, LEAKING diapers! Arrrrgh! And there was a stain in my side of the mattress now. “This is ... (hfff).” “Wanna talk about it,” she asked me. “Maybe later. Can I come over later?” “Of course. I’ll be around.” And before she got more than a few feet, I stopped her. “Wait. I don’t ... I’m sorry. How are you?” Because not everything in the world is supposed to be about me and Mary, or me being in trouble or upset or needing a personified wailing wall to vent to. “I’m doing alright. I saw my grandbabies yesterday.” “You did?!?” “Mhmm.” She looked so happy. “Did they remember you?” “Ha. Yeah.” “Told ya they would.” We chatted for another minute. I really did want to, and I also wanted to so we could also have a normal friendship. Ya know, two adults talking about normal things, supporting each other in normal things. Partly because I want that normally, but also because I think I need to make a point of being a better friend and not always taking my emotional stuff and dumping it on their floor, especially Nana’s floor. I have a floor, and they’re welcome to dump on it too. Which are word choices I now regret. Anyway, with our sheets hanging up for the whole world to see along with those TNINGS, I decided I needed to have a little chat with Miss Big for Britches about her choice of britches for me. Now, in my memory, I went inside and changed into one of my work outfits (nice slacks, business-cute top, low heels) and made a PowerPoint any graphic designer would’ve been proud of laying out via charts, graph, flow charts, heat maps, scatterplots, and the kind of brief but insightful bullet points that expert communicators tell you will wow your audience and leave them thinking whatever you want them to think and do whatever you want them to do. I’d show it to you, but would you believe I lost the thumb drive? (I mean really, would you believe it? Please?) In Mary’s memory, I slammed the door and threw a massive tantrum and set the carpeting on fire. Or at least, that’s my memory of what Mary’s memory is. It would certainly explain some things. Anyhoo, I went inside and said, “Mary?” “In my office, Daffodil,” she called back. Which felt a little like she was rubbing it in my face that she had an increasingly successful career going on whereas I did laundry and dishes and put out carpet fires. “We need to talk,” I called back. “Can we talk after work? I’m in the middle of some things.” “No, it can’t wait.” I’m friggin ten times as important as whatever she was doing to keep the internet turned on or whatever. “I need to talk now.” And I heard her footsteps coming my way. It made me wish I’d spent another couple hours on my PowerPoint, awesome as it was. And I should’ve hand written my notes or something. “What’s up,” she asked all confident and like she was just gonna shut down whatever my deal was and go right on back to handing down fiats like she’s queen of every damn thing. I’m an American, dammit! I don’t cotton to monarchy. It’s a new world this side of the Atlantic, and … “Daphne?” “Mary.” Okay, this at this point in my presentation, I made a conscious effort to maintain open body language and a friendly tone of voice. Just because I was proposing to impose a constitution on the queen is not reason to cross my arms, give Mary a dirty look, and spit out, “When those fucking diapers are done drying, you can bring ‘em in yourself and throw ‘em in the damn trash.” Well, at least I got my audience’s attention, as evidenced by the saucer-sized eyes and the way Her Majesty’s head did a sort of a double take. She was coming up with her regal reply, or at least I think she was because her eyes got kinda narrow and she crossed her arms and suddenly we were in a weird lesbian/BDSM/domestic discipline/ageplay standoff. She took her phone out of her pocket and looked at something and then put it down on the counter. And there I was fumbling with the clicker to move on to slide two of my PowerPoint. I know when it’s time to regroup. We can always reschedule meetings. Better to get it right even if it takes two tries then to come away with the wrong next steps because we tried to rush things. “I’ll be at … Mae’s.” Now to waltz past her like a boss. Scoff – silly weakened queen doesn’t realize that’s my arm she’s grabbing. Well ow ow ow ow OW OW. “You, Daphne Ann…” “Ow! Stop! I OW!” “… can plant your butt in the corner and stay there until I say. Do you (swat!) hear (swat swat!) me (swat!) little (smack!) girl (smack! Smack! SPANK!)!?! You have no idea how much trouble you’re in.” What? Does being queen make your ears stop working? “I said I’m going to …” Well, I guess it sorta is the kinda job that gives you a lot of gym time, plus if you recall Mary is also a ninja. I didn’t catch much of what she said because I was too focused on how I came to be in the air with my bare butt hanging out, but the parts I did catch were, “Are you … damn mind … your bare … for a month!” And a whole lot of palm-smack-butt sounds. I said some stuff, too, and Mary could tell you what but there’s no reason to believe her because she didn’t bother to make a PowerPoint. Her mistake. And suddenly I was back on my feet. It’s like she did that magic trick where the waiter yanks the table cloths out from under the water glass, on in this case me, and spanks the crap outta the water glass and it all happens so fast the water glass couldn’t tell you exactly what happened. “Do you have anything else to say to me right now,” the snooty ninja queen waitress magician said. If I had that many titles I’d get a big head, too, I suppose. I didn’t cry at least. That came later. Instead I thought back to all the times my asshole former boss said I needed to spend more time revising my PowerPoints, and I did that in the corner on the kitchen with my butt on display and probably covered in handprint. I ventured to turn around and didn’t even see my shorts or panties. Guess The Incredible Spanking Magicianess made them vanish. I had plenty of time to wonder how she did that trick. Plenty of time. Like, enough time to think I solved that mystery and think about how maybe my PowerPointing skills could use some brushing up after not having made one for six months. Or maybe the slides themselves were fine and just needed one fewer F bombs. Or perhaps a more diplomatic approach to my attempt at dethroning. And I still had time to build a mental clock for what time it was based on the shadow I cast on the wall. It was half past Daphne when she came back. “Well, Seaman First Class Daphne Ann, who thinks she can swear at me like a sailor and tell me what for, I just canceled my entire afternoon to get the bare bottom of this.” She was sorta in my peripheral vision. There’s no seamen in our home, but I had the good sense to stand at attention like one and keep my eyes on the wall and turn around. “Do you have anything to say to me before your punishment?” “I’m …” Don’t cry, dammit! “… sor-sorry.” You know what doesn’t help with the not crying? When I’m upset and Mary is upset and she does that thing where she sighs and any hint that she’s angry with me disappears and she just seems so ready to hug me till candy comes out (which really happened once and we’re not sure how! really!) but is just too damn responsible to let misbehavior slide. “I know. And we’re going to have a long talk between punishments.” Ha! She loves me so much she forgot the singular form of … crap. “Upstairs. March.” Her and the military metaphors… I marched up the stairs while she totally screwed up the cadence with, “Straight to the bathroom.” I have no idea where the term soapbox originated for when people are making a speech, but in our house, the soapbox is a little plastic box from the travel section of the drug store that holds a bar of soap. It’s amazing how long a bar of soap will last if you don’t actually wash with it. I think we’ve had that one since we moved in together. “Arms up.” I did, and she took my shirt off me. “So quiet now,” she said. “Could that be because you realize just how badly you screwed up?” She got the soap out and a lather going while continuing her lecture. “I have no idea – no idea! – what possessed you to come into the house and – seriously! – swear at me like that. Open.” I was supposed to be working on revising my PowerPoint, so you can understand if I was a little tentative about getting pulled off that task to … eeewwwwwwwwww. O god it tastes like dead flowers and bitterness and astringent and regret. Maybe I’d get extra credit for not … eeeoooeeewwwugh it’s lathery enough without her a dammnit to not in my molars awww fudge potatoes. “I don’t care how old you are, Daphne Ann. You (smack!) do not (smack!) swear (smack!) at (SMACK!) me (SMACK!!!). Look at yourself in the mirror (smack!). Do you like what you see? Because I see a little girl who knows way better than to direct curse words at other people, especially her wife.” Welp, floodgates open. “(sniff) (sob) (sob again) (another sob) (that thing when you're diaphragm starts to spasm and) waaaah.” “Whatever you wanted to say to me you could’ve said maturely. We could’ve sat down at the table like two adults. You could’ve told me what was wrong, and we could’ve fixed it together. But instead you threw a tantrum like teenager throwing a tantrum like a toddler. So here we are. Open … ah ah ah. I’ll hold it.” And she held a cup of water to my lips and let me sip and spit and it’s never enough to get the taste out, not that I’ve had my mouth washed out that many times in my life. I’m not sure how many, but I know I have more fingers than that number. But I think only by one now. And to the bedroom we go. She sat down on the bed where she had already laid out the hairbrush. And a hand towel. I didn’t know what for and was afraid to find out. “Over.” I put myself over her knee, and if at this point you’re thinking to yourself that my anti-monarchy rebellion sure got defeated quick, fast, and in a hurry, well, I was thinking the same thing. If you’re also thinking that I caved like a surrender monkey and didn’t even try to put up a fight, I’ll admit strategic errors and tactical mistakes were made, but it wasn’t as outright and crippling a defeat as it appears just because I was completely nude and over her lap about to get spanked with the hairbrush while trying to mind-over-body the taste of soap out of my mouth after a two-hour timeout. I didn’t immediately and fully surrender even if it appears that way just because I hadn’t said more than two words since my opening salvo and those words were an apology. Nor does my allowing the appearance of these things to take hold suggest in any way that I knew I was sooooo in the wrong on, like, at least three levels. And not even really sure what had made me so angry to begin with. “Daphne,” she said to me while starting to rub my butt. “I really want to know what the hell that was all about, and you’re going to have a chance to tell me, but first you are getting your bottom spanked. Do you understand why?” “Because I swore at you.” “Yes. I don’t care if you swear, but you do not. Swear! At me!” I can’t say in good faith that she skipped the warm up because that would ignore the spanking I got in the kitchen and the swats I got in bathroom. I can say she didn’t do as good a job with the warm up as I would’ve preferred, but she’d just counter that with a reminder that it was a punishment spanking and warm ups for little girls who didn’t F bomb their wife. And I’m not a little girl; I’m just saying what Mary would’ve told me. Back to the matter at hand, it was a blur of a spanking. Literally, it was blurry because whatever composure I had managed to maintain (which, good on me for not, for once, going straight to a blubbering mess as soon as I had a moment to reconsider my choice of words two hours prior). She spared no portion of my butt. Which is a shame, because it was a nice butt. We’d been together thirty-plus years, and I didn’t relish the idea of butt shopping during a pandemic but I had no choice because she beat my butt and set in on fire. Fast, hard, and thorough. Which is exactly how I would’ve spanked me. And, btw, probably not a coincidence that the worst punishment back in the old country was reserved for treason. I should never have tried to dethrone the queen, even if all I wanted to do was impose a little control around the royal prerogative. And a failed rebellion is a seriously emotional thing even if you somehow escape the queen, so pardon me if I needed to lay there and wail a moment even after (I think) she stopped spanking me. Plus, for all her faults, my queen loves her subjects, and when she was done administering justice, she was kind enough to let me lay there and even (shuddery feelings) ran her fingers down back to the smoldering red ruins of my butt and back again until I had stopped carrying on). “Ready to sit up,” Her Majesty asked. What I meant to say was, “Not just yet, your Queenship,” but what came out was, “Mmarry.” “C’mon, baby, dry up those tears.” And she helped me to sit up, and I ignored how painful it is to sit on someone’s lap without a butt. “Shhh. C’mon. Dry up those tears.” Dammit, she may be queen of a buncha stuff, but she’s not queen of my tears. “Illstopryinweniwuntoo.” “What?” “I’ll stop crying when I want to.” “So you can use your words.” And she kissed my head. You’d think she’d figure out that if I’m already crying and she kisses my head that just makes me cry some more. “Shhh. You’re okay, Daffy. Whatever is wrong, you’re okay.” What’s wrong is my butt was beyond repair. I needed another minute. “Gotta headache,” she asked me. “Yes,” I said in my thick I’m-just-barely-not-crying voice. “Here.” She reached next to her and grabbed that towel and held it against my nose. “Honk.” And I did. “Can you sit up for me?” And I did that too. “You slimed my shirt,” she said as she pulled it off. She scooted herself to the top of the bed and patted her thigh. I followed, feeling my swollen once-was-a-butt ache with each step (is it a step if you’re crawling?). I put one leg over her one leg and one arm over her and one arm behind her and basically clung to her like I’d gone overboard and she was a harbor buoy and the tide was going out. “Are you ready to tell me what that was all about?” “I ... (sob) ... I didn’t mean to.” “What did you mean to say?” “That I hate those stupid diapers and don’t want that punishment anymore.” “And why didn’t you just say that?” “Because you didn’t listen to me when I said I didn’t like them.” “When was that?” “The very first time when you said they were for punishment. I said I didn’t like them.” “Daphne, you say that about a lot of things.” “Yeah...” What? Just because I say that about stuff I don’t really mean on a weekly basis I was supposed to somehow make it clear when I actually mean it? Why do I hafta do all the work to make myself understood? “Remember the last time you got upset because you felt things were moving too fast?” “Yeah...” “And what happened?” “I got angry and was mean to you.” “And you got your bare bottom spanked, and do you remember what I told you then?” “Not really.” “No surprise there.” Sarcasm alert! No fair! “I told you when you feel that way you need to tell me and do it maturely, and ever since then I’ve been very careful about asking you if you have anything to tell me and even directly asking you if you need to red light anything.” “And I said I didn’t like those.” Well, so I made a bad faith argument. “And that is not the same thing as a red light.” And she called me on my bad faith argument. “But ... eeeugh hmpf!” Dammit! What the fuck is wrong with me! I was fine, like, two hours ago! “Daffy, okay, seriously, what bee is up your bonnet today? Whatever is pissing you off, you just need to say it because now it’s pissing me off.” I sat up. Fine. She wanted it straight? Fine. I was still pissed even if I was a weepy, headachy mess and even if I didn’t know why and even if I did regret what I’d said to her, so I turned responsibility of exposing it over to the ancient lizard part of my brain in the hopes I’d just be able to say it if stopped trying to be all clinical about it. No surprisingly, it came out a little sharply when I said, “You made me into a bedwetter! Those diapers are thick and stupid and you made me wear ‘em and Nana saw and there’s a stain on my side of the bed and I slept in a wet spot and they’re babyish and I’m tired and I hate that punishment!” And then I started crying again. I’m not normally such a crybaby (stop laughing!) but I really didn’t sleep well, and it really did bother me that Nana saw our sheets hanging out there. Literally airing our dirty laundry. And did I mention my butt hurt? But I wasn’t done ranting. I just did I through tears. “And I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to say that. I was ...” “Rude, disrespectful, and a total bitch?” “Mhmm.” “You didn’t seem so upset when we got up this morning, honey. What happened?” “Nana saw. She knows I’m a bedwetter.” Mary scoffed at that. I was in no mood to be scoffed at. “You are not a bedwetter. Your diaper leaked. It happens.” “But Nana saw.” “Nana doesn’t care. She’s seen you waddling around with your diapered booty hanging out now, and she didn’t care then, did she?” “No.” “No, she didn’t. She thinks it’s cute. If she had her way, she’d be over here babysitting.” “Not anymore.” “Because she saw your wet sheets?” “Because she has her grandbabies back.” Aww, crap. Tell me I did not just say that. The stupid shit we say when we’ve been crying so hard our heads hurt and we’re going on being naked for two hours, by the way, which was starting to make me feel a little more vulnerable than I like. I didn’t mean that about Nana. That was my lizard brain talking, and lizards are not logical and I just forgot to tell it to shut up. Silence prevailed in the room for a good forty seconds. I was about to correct my lizard idiocy but Mary got there first. “Nana doesn’t ... You’re not a substitute for her grandkids. She liked you before all this, too.” “I didn’t mean that ... I just ...” “Please don’t start crying again, Daffy.” “I’m ... I don’t ... I just don’t like ... (throaty groan frustration).” “Can I try saying what I think you mean to say?” “Mhmm.” “I think what you’re trying to say is you don’t like that you like this so much. Is that it?” “(silence).” “Is that an answer?” “Yes.” “Yes, it’s an answer; or yes, it’s what you’re trying to say?” “Both.” “It’s okay to like these things if it’s what you like.” “But I’m ... this is too hard.” “What is?” “Talking about it. We never had this much trouble talking about this stuff when it was just discipline.” “Maybe that’s just part of it, you having trouble expressing yourself when ... You having trouble expressing yourself.” “When what?” “Nothing. Wrong train of thought.” Ugh. She’s usually a better fibber. “No, what?” “When you’re ... in your ... middle headspace.” “I’m not a middle!” Even if I have in the past admitted to being a middle, I’m not. “Little girl,” she said in a very sweet cut-the-bullshit way, “it’s okay. It’s okay.” “I’m not a little girl or a middle or a little or any of that.” Sure, just because I’d been acting like one ever since I stopped working, but pandemic. It made everything so weird. My whole world shrunk down to our house for months, and we just ... It just happened. The trajectory we were on with all this just accelerated. We went deeper. It ... It just happened. It’s not who we are. It’s not. It’s not who I am. “Daffy, look at me.” I tilted my head and she was smiling back down at me like she was oddly happy for someone whose wife had just told her to go fuck herself, essentially. “It’s okay to be a middle. Or a little.” “But I’m not. I’m just me.” “Of course you are.” “I’m just me.” “Okay. That’s all you need to be. I love you and your ‘me’ very much. Do you know that?” “I love you too.” “Can we keep talking?” “Of course we can.” Why couldn’t we? Yawwwwn. “If you hate the cloth diapers so much, they can be a just-in-case punishment.” “I don’t want them to be a punishment at all.” “Are you red lighting them? And I need you to be truthful.” “No...” She sighed. “Then, Daphne, I don’t understand what you want.” She sounded frustrated. Maybe I had been expecting her to read my mind mind a little (wayyy) too much. “I want ... not everything needs to be a punishment, ya know. Some things ... I do good things, too, ya know.” “What does ... sooo, you want them to be a reward?” “I didn’t say that!” “... Are you not not saying that?” “(silence) (crickets stridulating) (the noise a black hole makes)” “Okay ... okay. We can do that.” She traced her middle finger up my side from my hip to my ... o, that feels so good. “I’m sorry,” I said again. “That was awful of me to say.” “You apologized (kiss) and got spanked (kiss) and you’re forgiven (kiss).” “Am I gonna get a second punishment like you said?” “No. I don’t think we need that. Unless it’ll make you feel better.” “Uh uh.” “C’mon.” She sat up. “Back to the bathroom.” “What for?” She held my wrist and walked me back to the bathroom. “To clean you up, silly. You look like a wet rat.” She wet a face cloth and wiped away the tear streaks (and not streaks) from my face. God, I don’t think I’ve cried like that in ages. Really. “Hold still, wiggle bug,” she laughed. “I’m trying to see.” I twisted around trying to see the marks I’d so earnestly earned. Talk about who’s a bitch sometimes? Me. And the ass murdering I got for it... “What ...” “What what,” she asked. “Where’s the rest of it?” “Huh?” “It’s ... red.” “Of course your bottom is red, sweetie. You got a spanking,” she said like I had short term memory loss. She must really think I’m dense or crazy sometimes. “I mean ... It should be purple.” “You start trying to top from the bottom and you’ll get that second punishment.” “I mean ... I thought it would be worse.” I wouldn’t even have a bruise. “I didn’t spank you that hard, baby.” “Yes you did.” “You are just oppositional today, Ms. Sassback.” “But ... I cried.” “You blubbered. I think you just needed a good cry. So much so that I think I know what will make you feel better.” She reached over and turned on the tub faucet. “And you really didn’t sleep well, did you?” “No. I slept in a wet spot.” “Why didn’t you get up? I would’ve helped you change the sheets.” “Because then you’d know I wet the bed.” “In you go.” I stepped over the edge of the tub and sat down. It didn’t hurt. Sorta felt rough against my skin, but nothing ached. I must be developing rhino butt or something because no way would I cry and carry on like I did unless she paddled me but good. I think. Unless I was an emotional mess for twenty different reasons and a hairbrush tap was all it took to make it come rushing out. “Daffy, can we clarify terms for a second? When you say you wet the bed, were you awake for it?” “What?!? Of course I was! Don’t be mean.” “Just asking … would explain why you’re so upset about it ... you could’ve just gotten out of bed, though, and I’d have helped you change the sheets and gotten you into something dry.” “Bad enough as is.” “You’d rather sleep in a wet spot than just tell me you need changed? You silly goose.” “I’m not a silly goose. I just ... hmph.” “So you’re not a silly goose or a little girl or a silly little girl. Got it. Lay back.” “I’m not,” I said as I laid back. “And you didn’t throw a fit like a teenager who was having a meltdown like a toddler.” “So what if I did?” Me oppositional? Pshaw. “So, you need a nap, and I’ll take one with you, and then I think we should see if your Nana wants to come over.” “What for?” “To spend time with you. We can order in and rent a movie.” “Okay.” “Arms up.” And I lifted my arms and soap just tickles when you’re the one not holding it, but at least I didn’t squee. “Daffy?” “Mhmm?” “Are there any more big talks we need to have before nap time?” “Like what?” “Like anything else at all you want to change? I’m serious, because if there’s something you want to red light and you don’t tell me and throw a tantrum later, or any other emotional crises we need to resolve before they turn into other tantrums, you need to tell me. Because next time, it’s going to be a just-in-case punishment. I think we’ve had enough of you holding things in until they come gushing out all at once.” “No.” “Nothing at all?” “I don’t think so ... And you know I don’t mean to. It’s just ... “I know (kiss). So many big emotions for such a little girl.” “Ow! No fair pinching. I’m not a little girl.” But the emotions are definitely big. “I think we need to get back to fundamentals for a bit. Let’s put the zero strikes rule in place for a little bit. See if we can’t stay on top of the little things before they become big things.” “But ... for how long?” “We’ll see.” “That’s not an answer.” “I don’t know everything either, ya know.” “I know.” “We’ll just need to see. We need to leave a pitcher in here.” “What for?” “For when I wash that pretty red hair of yours.” “Are we gonna make a habit of you giving me baths now?” Because you don’t hafta be a little girl to enjoy that. “Maybe if you’re a good girl who makes good choices.” “Am I a good girl even when I make bad choices, like telling you to ... I really am sorry.” She put her hand under my chin and turned my head so I was looking her in the eye. “You’re always my good girl, Daphne Ann. Always ... No. You are not gonna start crying again after I just finished washing your pretty face.” But I was having feelings! I didn’t mean to! She let out a big sigh. “Fine. Go ahead if you want to.” “I’m just tired,” I said weepily. And hormonal. “I know, baby. We’ll get you all snuggled up for your nap.” “(sniff). Thank you for taking care of me.” “You’re very welcome.”